This is a modern-English version of The Door in the Wall, and Other Stories, originally written by Wells, H. G. (Herbert George). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Door in the Wall
And Other Stories

by H. G. Wells


Contents

THE DOOR IN THE WALL
THE STAR
A DREAM OF ARMAGEDDON
THE CONE
A MOONLIGHT FABLE
THE DIAMOND MAKER
THE LORD OF THE DYNAMOS
THE COUNTRY OF THE BLIND

THE DOOR IN THE WALL

I

One confidential evening, not three months ago, Lionel Wallace told me this story of the Door in the Wall. And at the time I thought that so far as he was concerned it was a true story.

One confidential evening, not three months ago, Lionel Wallace shared with me this story about the Door in the Wall. At that moment, I believed that, for him, it was a true story.

He told it me with such a direct simplicity of conviction that I could not do otherwise than believe in him. But in the morning, in my own flat, I woke to a different atmosphere, and as I lay in bed and recalled the things he had told me, stripped of the glamour of his earnest slow voice, denuded of the focussed shaded table light, the shadowy atmosphere that wrapped about him and the pleasant bright things, the dessert and glasses and napery of the dinner we had shared, making them for the time a bright little world quite cut off from every-day realities, I saw it all as frankly incredible. “He was mystifying!” I said, and then: “How well he did it!. . . . . It isn’t quite the thing I should have expected him, of all people, to do well.”

He told me with such straightforward conviction that I couldn't help but believe him. But in the morning, in my own apartment, I woke up to a different mood, and as I lay in bed recalling what he had said to me, stripped of the charm of his earnest, slow voice, without the focused, dim light of the table lamp, the shadowy vibe surrounding him, and the nice bright things—the dessert, glasses, and linens from the dinner we shared—that created a bright little world isolated from everyday realities, I saw it all as completely unbelievable. “He was mystifying!” I said, and then: “How well he did it! . . . It’s not quite what I would have expected him, of all people, to do well.”

Afterwards, as I sat up in bed and sipped my morning tea, I found myself trying to account for the flavour of reality that perplexed me in his impossible reminiscences, by supposing they did in some way suggest, present, convey—I hardly know which word to use—experiences it was otherwise impossible to tell.

After that, while I sat up in bed sipping my morning tea, I tried to make sense of the taste of reality that puzzled me in his unbelievable memories, by thinking they somehow hinted at, showed, conveyed—I can’t quite choose the right word—experiences that were otherwise impossible to share.

Well, I don’t resort to that explanation now. I have got over my intervening doubts. I believe now, as I believed at the moment of telling, that Wallace did to the very best of his ability strip the truth of his secret for me. But whether he himself saw, or only thought he saw, whether he himself was the possessor of an inestimable privilege, or the victim of a fantastic dream, I cannot pretend to guess. Even the facts of his death, which ended my doubts forever, throw no light on that. That much the reader must judge for himself.

Well, I’m not going to explain that right now. I've moved past my earlier doubts. I truly believe now, just as I did when I shared it, that Wallace did his absolute best to reveal the truth of his secret to me. But whether he actually understood it, or just thought he did, whether he was really the owner of an invaluable privilege, or just trapped in a wild fantasy, I can’t even begin to guess. Even the details surrounding his death, which ultimately cleared up my doubts for good, don’t shed any light on that. That’s something the reader has to decide for themselves.

I forget now what chance comment or criticism of mine moved so reticent a man to confide in me. He was, I think, defending himself against an imputation of slackness and unreliability I had made in relation to a great public movement in which he had disappointed me. But he plunged suddenly. “I have” he said, “a preoccupation—”

I don’t remember what offhand comment or criticism I made that encouraged such a reserved guy to open up to me. I believe he was trying to defend himself against my accusation of being lazy and unreliable regarding a major public movement that had let me down. But then he suddenly dove in. “I have,” he said, “a preoccupation—”

“I know,” he went on, after a pause that he devoted to the study of his cigar ash, “I have been negligent. The fact is—it isn’t a case of ghosts or apparitions—but—it’s an odd thing to tell of, Redmond—I am haunted. I am haunted by something—that rather takes the light out of things, that fills me with longings . . . . .”

“I know,” he continued, after taking a moment to focus on the ash of his cigar, “I’ve been careless. The truth is—it’s not about ghosts or spirits—but—it’s a strange thing to share, Redmond—I feel haunted. I’m haunted by something that dims the joy in things, that leaves me feeling restless . . . . .”

He paused, checked by that English shyness that so often overcomes us when we would speak of moving or grave or beautiful things. “You were at Saint Athelstan’s all through,” he said, and for a moment that seemed to me quite irrelevant. “Well”—and he paused. Then very haltingly at first, but afterwards more easily, he began to tell of the thing that was hidden in his life, the haunting memory of a beauty and a happiness that filled his heart with insatiable longings that made all the interests and spectacle of worldly life seem dull and tedious and vain to him.

He paused, held back by that English shyness that often hits us when we try to talk about deep, serious, or beautiful things. “You were at Saint Athelstan’s all the time,” he said, which felt a bit irrelevant to me. “Well”—and he stopped. Then, starting off slowly but eventually finding his rhythm, he began to share what was hidden in his life: the lingering memory of a beauty and happiness that filled his heart with unquenchable desires, making all the thrills and distractions of the world seem boring, tiresome, and pointless to him.

Now that I have the clue to it, the thing seems written visibly in his face. I have a photograph in which that look of detachment has been caught and intensified. It reminds me of what a woman once said of him—a woman who had loved him greatly. “Suddenly,” she said, “the interest goes out of him. He forgets you. He doesn’t care a rap for you—under his very nose . . . . .”

Now that I have the clue to it, it seems clearly written on his face. I have a photograph that captures and amplifies that look of detachment. It makes me think of something a woman who loved him deeply once said. “Suddenly,” she said, “he loses interest. He forgets you. He doesn’t give a damn about you—right under his nose . . . . .”

Yet the interest was not always out of him, and when he was holding his attention to a thing Wallace could contrive to be an extremely successful man. His career, indeed, is set with successes. He left me behind him long ago; he soared up over my head, and cut a figure in the world that I couldn’t cut—anyhow. He was still a year short of forty, and they say now that he would have been in office and very probably in the new Cabinet if he had lived. At school he always beat me without effort—as it were by nature. We were at school together at Saint Athelstan’s College in West Kensington for almost all our school time. He came into the school as my co-equal, but he left far above me, in a blaze of scholarships and brilliant performance. Yet I think I made a fair average running. And it was at school I heard first of the Door in the Wall—that I was to hear of a second time only a month before his death.

Yet he wasn't always focused, but when he set his mind to something, Wallace could really achieve a lot. His career was definitely filled with successes. He left me behind long ago; he shot up past me and made a name for himself in ways I just couldn't. He was still a year shy of forty, and they say he would have been in office and probably in the new Cabinet if he'd lived. At school, he always outperformed me effortlessly—as if it were just in his nature. We attended Saint Athelstan’s College in West Kensington for most of our schooling. He started at the school as my equal, but he graduated far above me, with a string of scholarships and outstanding achievements. Still, I think I did reasonably well. It was at school that I first heard of the Door in the Wall—and I would only hear about it a second time a month before his death.

To him at least the Door in the Wall was a real door leading through a real wall to immortal realities. Of that I am now quite assured.

To him, the Door in the Wall was definitely a real door leading through a real wall to eternal truths. I'm now completely sure of that.

And it came into his life early, when he was a little fellow between five and six. I remember how, as he sat making his confession to me with a slow gravity, he reasoned and reckoned the date of it. “There was,” he said, “a crimson Virginia creeper in it—all one bright uniform crimson in a clear amber sunshine against a white wall. That came into the impression somehow, though I don’t clearly remember how, and there were horse-chestnut leaves upon the clean pavement outside the green door. They were blotched yellow and green, you know, not brown nor dirty, so that they must have been new fallen. I take it that means October. I look out for horse-chestnut leaves every year, and I ought to know.

And it came into his life early, when he was a little kid between five and six. I remember how, as he sat making his confession to me with a serious tone, he figured out when it happened. “There was,” he said, “a bright red Virginia creeper in it—all one uniform red in clear amber sunshine against a white wall. That detail stuck with me somehow, even though I don’t quite remember how, and there were horse-chestnut leaves on the clean pavement outside the green door. They were splattered with yellow and green, you know, not brown or dirty, so they must have just fallen. I guess that means it was October. I look for horse-chestnut leaves every year, and I should know.

“If I’m right in that, I was about five years and four months old.”

“If I’m correct about that, I was around five years and four months old.”

He was, he said, rather a precocious little boy—he learned to talk at an abnormally early age, and he was so sane and “old-fashioned,” as people say, that he was permitted an amount of initiative that most children scarcely attain by seven or eight. His mother died when he was born, and he was under the less vigilant and authoritative care of a nursery governess. His father was a stern, preoccupied lawyer, who gave him little attention, and expected great things of him. For all his brightness he found life a little grey and dull I think. And one day he wandered.

He said he was a pretty advanced little boy—he learned to talk at an unusually early age, and he was so sensible and "old-fashioned," as people put it, that he was allowed a level of independence that most kids barely reach by seven or eight. His mother died when he was born, and he was under the less watchful and authoritative care of a nursery governess. His father was a strict, distracted lawyer who paid him little attention and expected a lot from him. Despite his intelligence, he found life a bit grey and boring, I think. And one day he wandered.

He could not recall the particular neglect that enabled him to get away, nor the course he took among the West Kensington roads. All that had faded among the incurable blurs of memory. But the white wall and the green door stood out quite distinctly.

He couldn't remember the specific neglect that allowed him to escape, nor the route he took through the West Kensington streets. All of that had faded into the unchangeable blurs of memory. But the white wall and the green door were still very clear in his mind.

As his memory of that remote childish experience ran, he did at the very first sight of that door experience a peculiar emotion, an attraction, a desire to get to the door and open it and walk in. And at the same time he had the clearest conviction that either it was unwise or it was wrong of him—he could not tell which—to yield to this attraction. He insisted upon it as a curious thing that he knew from the very beginning—unless memory has played him the queerest trick—that the door was unfastened, and that he could go in as he chose.

As he recalled that distant childhood experience, he felt an unusual emotion at the very first sight of that door—an attraction, a desire to approach it, open it, and step inside. At the same time, he firmly believed that it was either unwise or wrong for him—he couldn't decide which—to give in to this attraction. He found it strange that he knew right from the start—unless memory had deceived him—that the door was unlocked, and he could enter whenever he wanted.

I seem to see the figure of that little boy, drawn and repelled. And it was very clear in his mind, too, though why it should be so was never explained, that his father would be very angry if he went through that door.

I can clearly see the image of that little boy, frightened and hesitant. It was obvious to him as well, even though it was never explained why, that his father would be really upset if he went through that door.

Wallace described all these moments of hesitation to me with the utmost particularity. He went right past the door, and then, with his hands in his pockets, and making an infantile attempt to whistle, strolled right along beyond the end of the wall. There he recalls a number of mean, dirty shops, and particularly that of a plumber and decorator, with a dusty disorder of earthenware pipes, sheet lead ball taps, pattern books of wall paper, and tins of enamel. He stood pretending to examine these things, and coveting, passionately desiring the green door.

Wallace described all these moments of hesitation to me in great detail. He walked right past the door, and then, with his hands in his pockets and making a childlike attempt to whistle, strolled along past the end of the wall. There, he remembered a bunch of shabby, dirty shops, especially one belonging to a plumber and decorator, filled with a messy assortment of clay pipes, sheet lead ball taps, wallpaper sample books, and cans of enamel. He stood there pretending to look at these things, but secretly longing for the green door.

Then, he said, he had a gust of emotion. He made a run for it, lest hesitation should grip him again, he went plump with outstretched hand through the green door and let it slam behind him. And so, in a trice, he came into the garden that has haunted all his life.

Then, he said, he felt a rush of emotion. He took off running, afraid that hesitation would seize him again; he went straight through the green door with his hand outstretched and let it slam shut behind him. In an instant, he arrived in the garden that had haunted him his entire life.

It was very difficult for Wallace to give me his full sense of that garden into which he came.

It was really hard for Wallace to fully express his feelings about the garden he entered.

There was something in the very air of it that exhilarated, that gave one a sense of lightness and good happening and well being; there was something in the sight of it that made all its colour clean and perfect and subtly luminous. In the instant of coming into it one was exquisitely glad—as only in rare moments and when one is young and joyful one can be glad in this world. And everything was beautiful there . . . . .

There was something about the atmosphere that was uplifting, giving a sense of lightness, good fortune, and well-being; the sight of it made all its colors bright, flawless, and subtly glowing. The moment you stepped into it, you felt a deep joy—like the kind you only experience in rare moments when you're young and happy. Everything was beautiful there...

Wallace mused before he went on telling me. “You see,” he said, with the doubtful inflection of a man who pauses at incredible things, “there were two great panthers there . . . Yes, spotted panthers. And I was not afraid. There was a long wide path with marble-edged flower borders on either side, and these two huge velvety beasts were playing there with a ball. One looked up and came towards me, a little curious as it seemed. It came right up to me, rubbed its soft round ear very gently against the small hand I held out and purred. It was, I tell you, an enchanted garden. I know. And the size? Oh! it stretched far and wide, this way and that. I believe there were hills far away. Heaven knows where West Kensington had suddenly got to. And somehow it was just like coming home.

Wallace thought for a moment before he continued. “You see,” he said, with the uncertain tone of someone encountering unbelievable things, “there were two great panthers there... Yes, spotted panthers. And I wasn’t scared. There was a long wide path with flower beds edged in marble on either side, and these two enormous velvety beasts were playing with a ball. One looked up and came towards me, a bit curious, it seemed. It came right up to me, gently rubbed its soft round ear against the little hand I held out, and purred. It was, I tell you, an enchanted garden. I know. And the size? Oh! it stretched out far and wide, this way and that. I think there were hills in the distance. Who knows where West Kensington had suddenly gone. And somehow, it felt just like coming home.

“You know, in the very moment the door swung to behind me, I forgot the road with its fallen chestnut leaves, its cabs and tradesmen’s carts, I forgot the sort of gravitational pull back to the discipline and obedience of home, I forgot all hesitations and fear, forgot discretion, forgot all the intimate realities of this life. I became in a moment a very glad and wonder-happy little boy—in another world. It was a world with a different quality, a warmer, more penetrating and mellower light, with a faint clear gladness in its air, and wisps of sun-touched cloud in the blueness of its sky. And before me ran this long wide path, invitingly, with weedless beds on either side, rich with untended flowers, and these two great panthers. I put my little hands fearlessly on their soft fur, and caressed their round ears and the sensitive corners under their ears, and played with them, and it was as though they welcomed me home. There was a keen sense of home-coming in my mind, and when presently a tall, fair girl appeared in the pathway and came to meet me, smiling, and said Well?’ to me, and lifted me, and kissed me, and put me down, and led me by the hand, there was no amazement, but only an impression of delightful rightness, of being reminded of happy things that had in some strange way been overlooked. There were broad steps, I remember, that came into view between spikes of delphinium, and up these we went to a great avenue between very old and shady dark trees. All down this avenue, you know, between the red chapped stems, were marble seats of honour and statuary, and very tame and friendly white doves . . . . .

“You know, the moment the door closed behind me, I forgot the road with its fallen chestnut leaves, its cabs and tradesmen’s carts. I forgot the pull back to the discipline and obedience of home, all my hesitations and fears, and I let go of discretion and the intimate realities of life. In an instant, I became a really happy little boy—in another world. It was a world with a different quality, a warmer, softer light, a faint, joyful happiness in the air, and wisps of sunlit clouds in the blue sky. And before me stretched this long, wide path, invitingly, with neat flower beds on either side, filled with untended blooms, and these two great panthers. I put my little hands on their soft fur, caressed their round ears and the sensitive spots below their ears, and played with them, feeling as though they welcomed me home. There was a strong sense of coming home in my mind, and when a tall, fair girl appeared on the path, came to meet me, smiled, said “Well?” to me, lifted me up, kissed me, put me down, and took my hand, there was no surprise, just a feeling of delightful rightness, a reminder of happy things that had somehow been overlooked. I remember broad steps coming into view between spikes of delphinium, and we climbed up these to a grand avenue lined with very old, shady trees. All down this avenue, you know, between the red, chapped stems were marble seats of honor and statues, and very tame, friendly white doves . . . . .

“And along this avenue my girl-friend led me, looking down—I recall the pleasant lines, the finely-modelled chin of her sweet kind face—asking me questions in a soft, agreeable voice, and telling me things, pleasant things I know, though what they were I was never able to recall . . . And presently a little Capuchin monkey, very clean, with a fur of ruddy brown and kindly hazel eyes, came down a tree to us and ran beside me, looking up at me and grinning, and presently leapt to my shoulder. So we went on our way in great happiness . . . .”

“And along this avenue, my girlfriend led me, looking down—I remember the lovely features, the beautifully shaped chin of her sweet, kind face—asking me questions in a soft, pleasant voice, and telling me things, nice things I know, though I could never quite remember what they were… And then a little Capuchin monkey, very clean, with reddish-brown fur and friendly hazel eyes, came down a tree to us and ran beside me, looking up at me and grinning, and then jumped onto my shoulder. So we continued on our way, feeling really happy…”

He paused.

He stopped.

“Go on,” I said.

"Go ahead," I said.

“I remember little things. We passed an old man musing among laurels, I remember, and a place gay with paroquets, and came through a broad shaded colonnade to a spacious cool palace, full of pleasant fountains, full of beautiful things, full of the quality and promise of heart’s desire. And there were many things and many people, some that still seem to stand out clearly and some that are a little vague, but all these people were beautiful and kind. In some way—I don’t know how—it was conveyed to me that they all were kind to me, glad to have me there, and filling me with gladness by their gestures, by the touch of their hands, by the welcome and love in their eyes. Yes—”

“I remember little things. We passed an old man lost in thought among laurel trees, I remember, and a place vibrant with parrots, and walked through a wide shaded colonnade to a spacious, cool palace, filled with lovely fountains, beautiful things, and the essence and promise of heart's desire. There were many things and many people, some that still stand out clearly and some that are a bit blurry, but all these people were beautiful and friendly. Somehow—I don’t know how—it was communicated to me that they were all kind to me, happy to have me there, and filling me with joy through their gestures, the touch of their hands, and the warmth and love in their eyes. Yes—”

He mused for awhile. “Playmates I found there. That was very much to me, because I was a lonely little boy. They played delightful games in a grass-covered court where there was a sun-dial set about with flowers. And as one played one loved . . . .

He thought for a bit. “I found friends there. That meant a lot to me because I was a lonely little boy. They played fun games in a grassy courtyard with a sun-dial surrounded by flowers. And while playing, one truly felt love . . . .

“But—it’s odd—there’s a gap in my memory. I don’t remember the games we played. I never remembered. Afterwards, as a child, I spent long hours trying, even with tears, to recall the form of that happiness. I wanted to play it all over again—in my nursery—by myself. No! All I remember is the happiness and two dear playfellows who were most with me . . . . Then presently came a sombre dark woman, with a grave, pale face and dreamy eyes, a sombre woman wearing a soft long robe of pale purple, who carried a book and beckoned and took me aside with her into a gallery above a hall—though my playmates were loth to have me go, and ceased their game and stood watching as I was carried away. ‘Come back to us!’ they cried. ‘Come back to us soon!’ I looked up at her face, but she heeded them not at all. Her face was very gentle and grave. She took me to a seat in the gallery, and I stood beside her, ready to look at her book as she opened it upon her knee. The pages fell open. She pointed, and I looked, marvelling, for in the living pages of that book I saw myself; it was a story about myself, and in it were all the things that had happened to me since ever I was born . . . .

“But—it’s strange—I have a gap in my memory. I don’t remember the games we played. I never remembered. Later, as a child, I spent long hours trying, even in tears, to recall the essence of that happiness. I wanted to relive it all—in my nursery—by myself. No! All I remember is the joy and two dear playmates who were always with me . . . . Then a serious, dark woman appeared, with a solemn, pale face and dreamy eyes, dressed in a soft long robe of pale purple, who carried a book and gestured for me to come with her into a gallery above a hall—though my playmates were reluctant to let me go, and they stopped their game and watched as I was taken away. ‘Come back to us!’ they cried. ‘Come back to us soon!’ I looked up at her face, but she didn’t pay them any attention. Her expression was very gentle and serious. She led me to a seat in the gallery, and I stood beside her, ready to look at her book as she opened it on her lap. The pages fell open. She pointed, and I looked, amazed, for in the living pages of that book I saw myself; it was a story about me, and it included everything that had happened to me since I was born . . . .

“It was wonderful to me, because the pages of that book were not pictures, you understand, but realities.”

“It was amazing to me because the pages of that book weren't just pictures, you know, but real-life experiences.”

Wallace paused gravely—looked at me doubtfully.

Wallace paused seriously—looked at me with uncertainty.

“Go on,” I said. “I understand.”

"Go ahead," I said. "I get it."

“They were realities—yes, they must have been; people moved and things came and went in them; my dear mother, whom I had near forgotten; then my father, stern and upright, the servants, the nursery, all the familiar things of home. Then the front door and the busy streets, with traffic to and fro: I looked and marvelled, and looked half doubtfully again into the woman’s face and turned the pages over, skipping this and that, to see more of this book, and more, and so at last I came to myself hovering and hesitating outside the green door in the long white wall, and felt again the conflict and the fear.

“They were real—yes, they had to be; people moved and things came and went around them; my dear mother, whom I had almost forgotten; then my father, strict and upright, the servants, the nursery, all the familiar things of home. Then the front door and the busy streets, with traffic going back and forth: I looked and marveled, and looked half doubtfully again into the woman’s face and turned the pages, skipping this and that, to see more of this book, and more, and so at last I found myself hovering and hesitating outside the green door in the long white wall, feeling once again the conflict and the fear.

“‘And next?’ I cried, and would have turned on, but the cool hand of the grave woman delayed me.

“‘And next?’ I exclaimed, and I would have moved on, but the cold hand of the grave woman held me back.

“‘Next?’ I insisted, and struggled gently with her hand, pulling up her fingers with all my childish strength, and as she yielded and the page came over she bent down upon me like a shadow and kissed my brow.

“‘Next?’ I urged, gently tugging at her hand, pulling her fingers up with all my childlike strength. As she gave in and turned the page, she leaned down over me like a shadow and kissed my forehead.

“But the page did not show the enchanted garden, nor the panthers, nor the girl who had led me by the hand, nor the playfellows who had been so loth to let me go. It showed a long grey street in West Kensington, on that chill hour of afternoon before the lamps are lit, and I was there, a wretched little figure, weeping aloud, for all that I could do to restrain myself, and I was weeping because I could not return to my dear play-fellows who had called after me, ‘Come back to us! Come back to us soon!’ I was there. This was no page in a book, but harsh reality; that enchanted place and the restraining hand of the grave mother at whose knee I stood had gone—whither have they gone?”

“But the page didn't show the magical garden, or the panthers, or the girl who had taken my hand, or the playmates who had been so reluctant to let me go. It showed a long gray street in West Kensington, during that cold afternoon hour before the streetlights came on, and I was there, a miserable little figure, crying out loud, despite trying to hold back my tears. I was crying because I couldn't go back to my dear friends who had called after me, ‘Come back to us! Come back to us soon!’ I was there. This wasn't a page in a book, but harsh reality; that enchanted place and the comforting hand of the serious mother at whose knee I stood had vanished—where have they gone?”

He halted again, and remained for a time, staring into the fire.

He stopped again and stayed for a while, staring into the fire.

“Oh! the wretchedness of that return!” he murmured.

“Oh! the misery of that return!” he murmured.

“Well?” I said after a minute or so.

“Well?” I said after about a minute.

“Poor little wretch I was—brought back to this grey world again! As I realised the fulness of what had happened to me, I gave way to quite ungovernable grief. And the shame and humiliation of that public weeping and my disgraceful homecoming remain with me still. I see again the benevolent-looking old gentleman in gold spectacles who stopped and spoke to me—prodding me first with his umbrella. ‘Poor little chap,’ said he; ‘and are you lost then?’—and me a London boy of five and more! And he must needs bring in a kindly young policeman and make a crowd of me, and so march me home. Sobbing, conspicuous and frightened, I came from the enchanted garden to the steps of my father’s house.

“Poor little wretch I was—brought back to this gray world again! As I realized the full extent of what had happened to me, I broke down in uncontrollable grief. The shame and humiliation of that public crying and my disgraceful return home still haunt me. I can still see the kind-looking old man in gold glasses who stopped to talk to me—poking me first with his umbrella. ‘Poor little guy,’ he said; ‘are you lost then?’—and me a London boy of over five! And he had to bring in a kind young policeman and draw a crowd around me, and then march me home. Sobbing, noticeable and scared, I walked from the enchanted garden to the steps of my father’s house.

“That is as well as I can remember my vision of that garden—the garden that haunts me still. Of course, I can convey nothing of that indescribable quality of translucent unreality, that difference from the common things of experience that hung about it all; but that—that is what happened. If it was a dream, I am sure it was a day-time and altogether extraordinary dream . . . . . . H’m!—naturally there followed a terrible questioning, by my aunt, my father, the nurse, the governess—everyone . . . . . .

"That’s the best I can recall about my vision of that garden—the garden that still haunts me. Of course, I can’t capture that indescribable quality of translucent unreality, that difference from ordinary experiences that surrounded it; but that—that is what happened. If it was a dream, I’m sure it was a daytime and completely extraordinary dream . . . . . . H’m!—naturally, this led to a terrible round of questioning from my aunt, my father, the nurse, the governess—everyone . . . . . ."

“I tried to tell them, and my father gave me my first thrashing for telling lies. When afterwards I tried to tell my aunt, she punished me again for my wicked persistence. Then, as I said, everyone was forbidden to listen to me, to hear a word about it. Even my fairy tale books were taken away from me for a time—because I was ‘too imaginative.’ Eh? Yes, they did that! My father belonged to the old school . . . . . And my story was driven back upon myself. I whispered it to my pillow—my pillow that was often damp and salt to my whispering lips with childish tears. And I added always to my official and less fervent prayers this one heartfelt request: ‘Please God I may dream of the garden. Oh! take me back to my garden! Take me back to my garden!’

“I tried to tell them, and my dad gave me my first beating for lying. When I later tried to tell my aunt, she punished me again for my stubbornness. As I mentioned, everyone was told not to listen to me or hear a word about it. Even my fairy tale books were taken away for a while—because I was ‘too imaginative.’ Can you believe that? Yes, they really did that! My dad was from the old school . . . . . And my story was kept inside me. I whispered it to my pillow—my pillow that was often damp and salty from my childish tears. I always added this one heartfelt request to my official and less passionate prayers: ‘Please God, let me dream of the garden. Oh! take me back to my garden! Take me back to my garden!’”

“I dreamt often of the garden. I may have added to it, I may have changed it; I do not know . . . . . All this you understand is an attempt to reconstruct from fragmentary memories a very early experience. Between that and the other consecutive memories of my boyhood there is a gulf. A time came when it seemed impossible I should ever speak of that wonder glimpse again.”

“I often dreamed about the garden. I might have expanded it or changed it; I'm not sure... All of this, as you can see, is an attempt to piece together from scattered memories a very early experience. There’s a big gap between that and the other memories from my childhood. There was a time when it felt impossible for me to ever talk about that incredible moment again.”

I asked an obvious question.

I asked a basic question.

“No,” he said. “I don’t remember that I ever attempted to find my way back to the garden in those early years. This seems odd to me now, but I think that very probably a closer watch was kept on my movements after this misadventure to prevent my going astray. No, it wasn’t until you knew me that I tried for the garden again. And I believe there was a period—incredible as it seems now—when I forgot the garden altogether—when I was about eight or nine it may have been. Do you remember me as a kid at Saint Athelstan’s?”

“No,” he said. “I don’t remember ever trying to find my way back to the garden in those early years. It seems strange to me now, but I think there was probably a closer watch on my movements after that incident to keep me from getting lost. No, it wasn’t until you knew me that I tried to get to the garden again. And I believe there was a time—incredible as it sounds now—when I completely forgot about the garden—maybe when I was around eight or nine. Do you remember me as a kid at Saint Athelstan’s?”

“Rather!”

"Absolutely!"

“I didn’t show any signs did I in those days of having a secret dream?”

“I didn’t show any signs, did I, back then, of having a secret dream?”

II

He looked up with a sudden smile.

He looked up with a sudden smile.

“Did you ever play North-West Passage with me? . . . . . No, of course you didn’t come my way!”

“Did you ever play North-West Passage with me? . . . . . No, of course you didn’t come my way!”

“It was the sort of game,” he went on, “that every imaginative child plays all day. The idea was the discovery of a North-West Passage to school. The way to school was plain enough; the game consisted in finding some way that wasn’t plain, starting off ten minutes early in some almost hopeless direction, and working one’s way round through unaccustomed streets to my goal. And one day I got entangled among some rather low-class streets on the other side of Campden Hill, and I began to think that for once the game would be against me and that I should get to school late. I tried rather desperately a street that seemed a cul de sac, and found a passage at the end. I hurried through that with renewed hope. ‘I shall do it yet,’ I said, and passed a row of frowsy little shops that were inexplicably familiar to me, and behold! there was my long white wall and the green door that led to the enchanted garden!

“It was the kind of game,” he continued, “that every creative kid plays all day long. The concept was about discovering a North-West Passage to school. The route to school was straightforward; the game involved finding some alternative that wasn’t obvious, setting off ten minutes early in a seemingly pointless direction, and navigating through unfamiliar streets to reach my destination. One day, I got caught up in some pretty rough streets on the other side of Campden Hill, and I started to think that this time the game was working against me and I’d end up late for school. I desperately tried a street that looked like a cul de sac, and discovered a passage at the end. I rushed through that with renewed hope. ‘I’ll make it yet,’ I said, and passed a row of shabby little shops that seemed oddly familiar, and there it was! My long white wall and the green door that led to the magical garden!

“The thing whacked upon me suddenly. Then, after all, that garden, that wonderful garden, wasn’t a dream!” . . . .

“The realization hit me all at once. Then, after everything, that garden, that amazing garden, wasn’t just a dream!” . . . .

He paused.

He took a moment.

“I suppose my second experience with the green door marks the world of difference there is between the busy life of a schoolboy and the infinite leisure of a child. Anyhow, this second time I didn’t for a moment think of going in straight away. You see . . . For one thing my mind was full of the idea of getting to school in time—set on not breaking my record for punctuality. I must surely have felt some little desire at least to try the door—yes, I must have felt that . . . . . But I seem to remember the attraction of the door mainly as another obstacle to my overmastering determination to get to school. I was immediately interested by this discovery I had made, of course—I went on with my mind full of it—but I went on. It didn’t check me. I ran past tugging out my watch, found I had ten minutes still to spare, and then I was going downhill into familiar surroundings. I got to school, breathless, it is true, and wet with perspiration, but in time. I can remember hanging up my coat and hat . . . Went right by it and left it behind me. Odd, eh?”

“I guess my second experience with the green door highlights the big difference between the hectic life of a schoolboy and the endless leisure of a child. Anyway, this time I didn’t even think about going in right away. You see... For one, my mind was focused on getting to school on time—I was determined not to break my record for punctuality. I must have felt *some* tiny urge to at least try the door—yeah, I must have felt that... But I mainly remember seeing the door as just another obstacle to my strong determination to get to school. I was definitely intrigued by this realization I had made—I kept thinking about it—but I moved on. It didn’t hold me back. I ran past while checking my watch, realized I still had ten minutes to spare, and then I was going downhill into familiar territory. I made it to school, breathless, sure, and damp with sweat, but on time. I can remember hanging up my coat and hat... I went right past it and left it behind. Strange, huh?”

He looked at me thoughtfully. “Of course, I didn’t know then that it wouldn’t always be there. School boys have limited imaginations. I suppose I thought it was an awfully jolly thing to have it there, to know my way back to it, but there was the school tugging at me. I expect I was a good deal distraught and inattentive that morning, recalling what I could of the beautiful strange people I should presently see again. Oddly enough I had no doubt in my mind that they would be glad to see me . . . Yes, I must have thought of the garden that morning just as a jolly sort of place to which one might resort in the interludes of a strenuous scholastic career.

He looked at me thoughtfully. “I didn’t realize back then that it wouldn’t always be there. School boys have limited imagination. I guess I thought it was a really fun thing to have it there, to know how to get back to it, but school was pulling at me. I was probably pretty distracted and not paying attention that morning, remembering what I could about the beautiful, strange people I was about to see again. Strangely, I had no doubt they would be happy to see me . . . Yeah, I must have thought of the garden that morning as just a fun kind of place to escape to in between the tough schoolwork.”

“I didn’t go that day at all. The next day was a half holiday, and that may have weighed with me. Perhaps, too, my state of inattention brought down impositions upon me and docked the margin of time necessary for the detour. I don’t know. What I do know is that in the meantime the enchanted garden was so much upon my mind that I could not keep it to myself.

“I didn’t go that day at all. The next day was a half day off, and that might have influenced my decision. Maybe, too, my lack of focus led to some consequences and cut into the time I needed to take a different route. I’m not sure. What I do know is that in the meantime, the magical garden was so much on my mind that I couldn’t keep it to myself.

“I told—What was his name?—a ferrety-looking youngster we used to call Squiff.”

“I told—What was his name?—a weaselly-looking kid we used to call Squiff.”

“Young Hopkins,” said I.

“Hey, Hopkins,” I said.

“Hopkins it was. I did not like telling him, I had a feeling that in some way it was against the rules to tell him, but I did. He was walking part of the way home with me; he was talkative, and if we had not talked about the enchanted garden we should have talked of something else, and it was intolerable to me to think about any other subject. So I blabbed.

“Hopkins it was. I didn’t like telling him; I felt like it was somehow against the rules to share it, but I did. He was walking part of the way home with me; he was chatty, and if we hadn’t talked about the enchanted garden, we would have discussed something else, which I couldn’t stand the thought of. So I spilled the beans.”

“Well, he told my secret. The next day in the play interval I found myself surrounded by half a dozen bigger boys, half teasing and wholly curious to hear more of the enchanted garden. There was that big Fawcett—you remember him?—and Carnaby and Morley Reynolds. You weren’t there by any chance? No, I think I should have remembered if you were . . . . .

“Well, he spilled my secret. The next day during the break in the play, I found myself surrounded by a group of bigger boys, half teasing and fully curious to hear more about the enchanted garden. There was that big Fawcett—you remember him?—and Carnaby and Morley Reynolds. You weren’t there, were you? No, I think I would have remembered if you were.”

“A boy is a creature of odd feelings. I was, I really believe, in spite of my secret self-disgust, a little flattered to have the attention of these big fellows. I remember particularly a moment of pleasure caused by the praise of Crawshaw—you remember Crawshaw major, the son of Crawshaw the composer?—who said it was the best lie he had ever heard. But at the same time there was a really painful undertow of shame at telling what I felt was indeed a sacred secret. That beast Fawcett made a joke about the girl in green—.”

“A boy is someone with strange feelings. I think I was, despite my hidden self-hatred, a bit flattered to get the attention of these older guys. I especially remember feeling good when Crawshaw—you remember Crawshaw Major, the son of Crawshaw the composer?—said it was the best lie he had ever heard. But at the same time, I felt a deep sense of shame for sharing what I considered a sacred secret. That jerk Fawcett made a joke about the girl in green—.”

Wallace’s voice sank with the keen memory of that shame. “I pretended not to hear,” he said. “Well, then Carnaby suddenly called me a young liar and disputed with me when I said the thing was true. I said I knew where to find the green door, could lead them all there in ten minutes. Carnaby became outrageously virtuous, and said I’d have to—and bear out my words or suffer. Did you ever have Carnaby twist your arm? Then perhaps you’ll understand how it went with me. I swore my story was true. There was nobody in the school then to save a chap from Carnaby though Crawshaw put in a word or so. Carnaby had got his game. I grew excited and red-eared, and a little frightened, I behaved altogether like a silly little chap, and the outcome of it all was that instead of starting alone for my enchanted garden, I led the way presently—cheeks flushed, ears hot, eyes smarting, and my soul one burning misery and shame—for a party of six mocking, curious and threatening school-fellows.

Wallace's voice dropped with the sharp reminder of that shame. “I pretended not to hear,” he said. “Then Carnaby suddenly called me a young liar and argued with me when I insisted that it was true. I told them I knew where to find the green door and could take them there in ten minutes. Carnaby got all high and mighty and said I’d have to prove my claim or face the consequences. Have you ever had Carnaby twist your arm? Then maybe you’ll get how it went for me. I swore my story was true. There was no one at the school to save me from Carnaby, though Crawshaw tried to say a word or two. Carnaby had the upper hand. I got excited and embarrassed, and a little scared, acting completely like a foolish kid, and in the end, instead of going alone to my enchanted garden, I found myself leading a group of six mocking, curious, and threatening classmates, with flushed cheeks, hot ears, stinging eyes, and my heart filled with one burning sense of misery and shame.

“We never found the white wall and the green door . . .”

“We never found the white wall and the green door . . .”

“You mean?—”

"What do you mean?"

“I mean I couldn’t find it. I would have found it if I could.

"I mean I couldn’t find it. I would have found it if I could."

“And afterwards when I could go alone I couldn’t find it. I never found it. I seem now to have been always looking for it through my school-boy days, but I’ve never come upon it again.”

“And after I was able to go alone, I couldn’t find it. I never found it. It feels like I’ve been searching for it since my school days, but I’ve never come across it again.”

“Did the fellows—make it disagreeable?”

“Did the guys make it awkward?”

“Beastly . . . . . Carnaby held a council over me for wanton lying. I remember how I sneaked home and upstairs to hide the marks of my blubbering. But when I cried myself to sleep at last it wasn’t for Carnaby, but for the garden, for the beautiful afternoon I had hoped for, for the sweet friendly women and the waiting playfellows and the game I had hoped to learn again, that beautiful forgotten game . . . . .

“Awful . . . . . Carnaby held a meeting about me for my reckless lies. I remember how I sneaked home and up to my room to hide the evidence of my crying. But when I finally cried myself to sleep, it wasn’t for Carnaby, but for the garden, for the lovely afternoon I had looked forward to, for the kind, welcoming women and the friends I was excited to play with and the game I wanted to learn again, that beautiful forgotten game . . . . .

“I believed firmly that if I had not told— . . . . . I had bad times after that—crying at night and wool-gathering by day. For two terms I slackened and had bad reports. Do you remember? Of course you would! It was you—your beating me in mathematics that brought me back to the grind again.”

“I truly believed that if I hadn't spoken up—... I went through some tough times after that—crying at night and daydreaming during the day. For two terms, I slacked off and got poor grades. Do you remember? Of course you do! It was you—your beating me in math that motivated me to get back to work again.”

III

For a time my friend stared silently into the red heart of the fire. Then he said: “I never saw it again until I was seventeen.

For a while, my friend looked quietly into the glowing center of the fire. Then he said, “I didn’t see it again until I was seventeen.”

“It leapt upon me for the third time—as I was driving to Paddington on my way to Oxford and a scholarship. I had just one momentary glimpse. I was leaning over the apron of my hansom smoking a cigarette, and no doubt thinking myself no end of a man of the world, and suddenly there was the door, the wall, the dear sense of unforgettable and still attainable things.

“It jumped at me for the third time—as I was driving to Paddington on my way to Oxford and a scholarship. I had just a brief glimpse. I was leaning over the front of my cab, smoking a cigarette, probably thinking of myself as quite the worldly man, and suddenly there was the door, the wall, the sweet feeling of unforgettable and still reachable things."

“We clattered by—I too taken by surprise to stop my cab until we were well past and round a corner. Then I had a queer moment, a double and divergent movement of my will: I tapped the little door in the roof of the cab, and brought my arm down to pull out my watch. ‘Yes, sir!’ said the cabman, smartly. ‘Er—well—it’s nothing,’ I cried. ‘My mistake! We haven’t much time! Go on!’ and he went on . . .

“We drove by—I was also surprised and didn’t stop my cab until we were far past and around a corner. Then I had a strange moment, a conflicting urge: I tapped the little door on the roof of the cab and brought my arm down to check my watch. ‘Yes, sir!’ said the cab driver, quickly. ‘Uh—well—it’s nothing,’ I exclaimed. ‘My mistake! We don’t have much time! Keep going!’ and he continued on . . .

“I got my scholarship. And the night after I was told of that I sat over my fire in my little upper room, my study, in my father’s house, with his praise—his rare praise—and his sound counsels ringing in my ears, and I smoked my favourite pipe—the formidable bulldog of adolescence—and thought of that door in the long white wall. ‘If I had stopped,’ I thought, ‘I should have missed my scholarship, I should have missed Oxford—muddled all the fine career before me! I begin to see things better!’ I fell musing deeply, but I did not doubt then this career of mine was a thing that merited sacrifice.

“I got my scholarship. The night after I found out, I sat by my fire in my little upper room, my study, in my dad’s house, with his praise—his rare praise—and his solid advice echoing in my ears, and I smoked my favorite pipe—the tough bulldog of my teenage years—and thought about that door in the long white wall. ‘If I had stopped,’ I thought, ‘I would have missed my scholarship, I would have missed Oxford—ruined all the great opportunities ahead of me! I’m starting to see things more clearly!’ I fell into deep thought, but I didn’t doubt then that this career of mine was something worth sacrificing for.”

“Those dear friends and that clear atmosphere seemed very sweet to me, very fine, but remote. My grip was fixing now upon the world. I saw another door opening—the door of my career.”

“Those dear friends and that clear atmosphere felt really nice to me, very good, but distant. I was now getting a handle on the world. I saw another door opening—the door to my career.”

He stared again into the fire. Its red lights picked out a stubborn strength in his face for just one flickering moment, and then it vanished again.

He looked back at the fire. Its red glow highlighted a stubborn strength in his face for just a brief moment, and then it disappeared again.

“Well”, he said and sighed, “I have served that career. I have done—much work, much hard work. But I have dreamt of the enchanted garden a thousand dreams, and seen its door, or at least glimpsed its door, four times since then. Yes—four times. For a while this world was so bright and interesting, seemed so full of meaning and opportunity that the half-effaced charm of the garden was by comparison gentle and remote. Who wants to pat panthers on the way to dinner with pretty women and distinguished men? I came down to London from Oxford, a man of bold promise that I have done something to redeem. Something—and yet there have been disappointments . . . . .

“Well,” he said with a sigh, “I’ve had that career. I’ve done— a lot of work, a lot of hard work. But I’ve dreamed of the enchanted garden a thousand times and caught a glimpse of its door, at least four times since then. Yes—four times. For a while, this world was so bright and interesting, seemed so full of meaning and opportunity that the fading charm of the garden felt gentle and distant by comparison. Who wants to pet panthers on the way to dinner with beautiful women and distinguished men? I came down to London from Oxford, a man of great promise that I’ve done something to redeem. Something—and yet there have been disappointments . . . .

“Twice I have been in love—I will not dwell on that—but once, as I went to someone who, I know, doubted whether I dared to come, I took a short cut at a venture through an unfrequented road near Earl’s Court, and so happened on a white wall and a familiar green door. ‘Odd!’ said I to myself, ‘but I thought this place was on Campden Hill. It’s the place I never could find somehow—like counting Stonehenge—the place of that queer day dream of mine.’ And I went by it intent upon my purpose. It had no appeal to me that afternoon.

“Twice I’ve been in love—I won’t linger on that—but once, when I approached someone who I knew doubted whether I would show up, I took a risky shortcut through a quiet road near Earl's Court and unexpectedly came across a white wall and a familiar green door. ‘Weird!’ I thought to myself, ‘but I was sure this place was on Campden Hill. It’s the spot I'd never been able to locate—like counting Stonehenge—the place from that strange daydream of mine.’ And I walked past it focused on my goal. It didn’t interest me that afternoon.”

“I had just a moment’s impulse to try the door, three steps aside were needed at the most—though I was sure enough in my heart that it would open to me—and then I thought that doing so might delay me on the way to that appointment in which I thought my honour was involved. Afterwards I was sorry for my punctuality—I might at least have peeped in I thought, and waved a hand to those panthers, but I knew enough by this time not to seek again belatedly that which is not found by seeking. Yes, that time made me very sorry . . . . .

“I had a quick impulse to try the door; it would only take three steps at most, and I was pretty sure it would open for me. But then I thought it might hold me up on my way to that appointment that I felt was important for my honor. Later, I regretted being so punctual—I at least could have peeked in and waved to those panthers. But by that time, I knew well enough not to chase after something that isn’t found by looking. Yes, that moment made me really regretful . . . . .

“Years of hard work after that and never a sight of the door. It’s only recently it has come back to me. With it there has come a sense as though some thin tarnish had spread itself over my world. I began to think of it as a sorrowful and bitter thing that I should never see that door again. Perhaps I was suffering a little from overwork—perhaps it was what I’ve heard spoken of as the feeling of forty. I don’t know. But certainly the keen brightness that makes effort easy has gone out of things recently, and that just at a time with all these new political developments—when I ought to be working. Odd, isn’t it? But I do begin to find life toilsome, its rewards, as I come near them, cheap. I began a little while ago to want the garden quite badly. Yes—and I’ve seen it three times.”

“Years of hard work after that and never a sign of the door. Only recently has it come back to me. With it, there’s a feeling like some thin layer of tarnish has spread over my world. I started to see it as a sorrowful and bitter thing that I would never see that door again. Maybe I was suffering a bit from overwork—maybe it’s what I’ve heard called the feeling of forty. I don’t know. But definitely, the bright spark that makes effort feel easy has faded recently, especially with all these new political developments—when I should be working. Strange, isn’t it? But I’m starting to find life exhausting, and its rewards feel cheap as I approach them. Not long ago, I really wanted the garden. Yes—and I’ve seen it three times.”

“The garden?”

“Is it the garden?”

“No—the door! And I haven’t gone in!”

“No—the door! And I haven’t gone in!”

He leaned over the table to me, with an enormous sorrow in his voice as he spoke. “Thrice I have had my chance—thrice! If ever that door offers itself to me again, I swore, I will go in out of this dust and heat, out of this dry glitter of vanity, out of these toilsome futilities. I will go and never return. This time I will stay . . . . . I swore it and when the time came—I didn’t go.

He leaned over the table toward me, his voice heavy with sorrow as he spoke. “I've had my chance three times—three times! If that door ever opens for me again, I promised I would go through it, away from this dust and heat, away from this superficial glitter, away from these exhausting trivialities. I will leave and never come back. This time, I will stay . . . . . I promised it, and when the moment came—I didn't go.

“Three times in one year have I passed that door and failed to enter. Three times in the last year.

“Three times this year I've stood in front of that door and didn’t go in. Three times in the past year.”

“The first time was on the night of the snatch division on the Tenants’ Redemption Bill, on which the Government was saved by a majority of three. You remember? No one on our side—perhaps very few on the opposite side—expected the end that night. Then the debate collapsed like eggshells. I and Hotchkiss were dining with his cousin at Brentford, we were both unpaired, and we were called up by telephone, and set off at once in his cousin’s motor. We got in barely in time, and on the way we passed my wall and door—livid in the moonlight, blotched with hot yellow as the glare of our lamps lit it, but unmistakable. ‘My God!’ cried I. ‘What?’ said Hotchkiss. ‘Nothing!’ I answered, and the moment passed.

“The first time was on the night of the vote on the Tenants’ Redemption Bill, when the Government was saved by just three votes. Do you remember? No one on our side—maybe not many on the other side either—expected how things would end that night. Then the debate fell apart like eggshells. Hotchkiss and I were having dinner with his cousin in Brentford, we were both unpaired, and we got a call to come back immediately, so we jumped into his cousin’s car. We barely made it in time, and on the way, we passed my wall and door—pale in the moonlight, streaked with hot yellow from our headlights, but still recognizable. ‘My God!’ I shouted. ‘What?’ asked Hotchkiss. ‘Nothing!’ I replied, and that was the end of it.”

“‘I’ve made a great sacrifice,’ I told the whip as I got in. They all have,’ he said, and hurried by.

“I’ve made a huge sacrifice,” I told the whip as I got in. “They all have,” he said, and rushed past.

“I do not see how I could have done otherwise then. And the next occasion was as I rushed to my father’s bedside to bid that stern old man farewell. Then, too, the claims of life were imperative. But the third time was different; it happened a week ago. It fills me with hot remorse to recall it. I was with Gurker and Ralphs—it’s no secret now you know that I’ve had my talk with Gurker. We had been dining at Frobisher’s, and the talk had become intimate between us. The question of my place in the reconstructed ministry lay always just over the boundary of the discussion. Yes—yes. That’s all settled. It needn’t be talked about yet, but there’s no reason to keep a secret from you . . . . . Yes—thanks! thanks! But let me tell you my story.

“I don't see how I could have acted differently back then. The next time was when I rushed to my father's bedside to say goodbye to that stern old man. Again, life’s demands were unavoidable. But the third time was different; it happened a week ago. I feel a wave of regret just thinking about it. I was with Gurker and Ralphs—it’s no longer a secret that I’ve spoken with Gurker. We had been dining at Frobisher’s, and our conversation had become quite personal. The issue of my role in the restructured ministry was always lingering just beyond our discussion. Yes—yes. That’s all settled. We don’t need to talk about it yet, but there’s no reason to keep it from you . . . . . Yes—thanks! thanks! But let me tell you my story.

“Then, on that night things were very much in the air. My position was a very delicate one. I was keenly anxious to get some definite word from Gurker, but was hampered by Ralphs’ presence. I was using the best power of my brain to keep that light and careless talk not too obviously directed to the point that concerns me. I had to. Ralphs’ behaviour since has more than justified my caution . . . . . Ralphs, I knew, would leave us beyond the Kensington High Street, and then I could surprise Gurker by a sudden frankness. One has sometimes to resort to these little devices. . . . . And then it was that in the margin of my field of vision I became aware once more of the white wall, the green door before us down the road.

“Then, on that night, everything felt uncertain. My situation was quite fragile. I was really eager to hear definite news from Gurker, but Ralph’s presence made it difficult. I was doing my best to keep the light and casual conversation not too obviously focused on the issue at hand. I had to. Ralph’s behavior since then has more than justified my caution… I knew Ralph would take us past Kensington High Street, and then I could catch Gurker off guard with some sudden honesty. Sometimes you have to use these little tricks… And that’s when I noticed again in the corner of my eye the white wall and the green door ahead down the road.

“We passed it talking. I passed it. I can still see the shadow of Gurker’s marked profile, his opera hat tilted forward over his prominent nose, the many folds of his neck wrap going before my shadow and Ralphs’ as we sauntered past.

“We walked by talking. I walked by. I can still picture the outline of Gurker’s distinct profile, his opera hat tilted down over his noticeable nose, the numerous folds of his neck wrap leading the way for my shadow and Ralph's as we strolled past.

“I passed within twenty inches of the door. ‘If I say good-night to them, and go in,’ I asked myself, ‘what will happen?’ And I was all a-tingle for that word with Gurker.

“I walked right by the door, just twenty inches away. ‘If I say goodnight to them and go in,’ I wondered, ‘what will happen?’ I was feeling all anxious about that word with Gurker.”

“I could not answer that question in the tangle of my other problems. ‘They will think me mad,’ I thought. ‘And suppose I vanish now!—Amazing disappearance of a prominent politician!’ That weighed with me. A thousand inconceivably petty worldlinesses weighed with me in that crisis.”

"I couldn't answer that question with all my other issues weighing me down. 'They'll think I'm crazy,' I thought. 'And what if I just disappear now?—Incredible disappearance of a well-known politician!' That lingered in my mind. A thousand unbelievably trivial concerns weighed on me during that crisis."

Then he turned on me with a sorrowful smile, and, speaking slowly; “Here I am!” he said.

Then he turned to me with a sad smile and, speaking slowly, said, “Here I am!”

“Here I am!” he repeated, “and my chance has gone from me. Three times in one year the door has been offered me—the door that goes into peace, into delight, into a beauty beyond dreaming, a kindness no man on earth can know. And I have rejected it, Redmond, and it has gone—”

“Here I am!” he repeated, “and my chance has slipped away from me. Three times in one year, the door has been offered to me—the door that leads to peace, to joy, to a beauty beyond imagination, a kindness no one on earth can understand. And I have turned it down, Redmond, and it is gone—”

“How do you know?”

"How do you know that?"

“I know. I know. I am left now to work it out, to stick to the tasks that held me so strongly when my moments came. You say, I have success—this vulgar, tawdry, irksome, envied thing. I have it.” He had a walnut in his big hand. “If that was my success,” he said, and crushed it, and held it out for me to see.

“I get it. I get it. Now I have to figure things out on my own, to focus on the tasks that meant so much to me when my time came. You say I have success—this cheap, annoying, coveted thing. I have it.” He held a walnut in his large hand. “If that’s my success,” he said, crushed it, and held it out for me to see.

“Let me tell you something, Redmond. This loss is destroying me. For two months, for ten weeks nearly now, I have done no work at all, except the most necessary and urgent duties. My soul is full of inappeasable regrets. At nights—when it is less likely I shall be recognised—I go out. I wander. Yes. I wonder what people would think of that if they knew. A Cabinet Minister, the responsible head of that most vital of all departments, wandering alone—grieving—sometimes near audibly lamenting—for a door, for a garden!”

“Let me tell you something, Redmond. This loss is tearing me apart. For the past two months, nearly ten weeks, I haven’t done any work at all, except for the most necessary tasks. My heart is filled with unbearable regrets. At night—when I’m less likely to be recognized—I go out. I wander. Yes. I wonder what people would think if they knew. A Cabinet Minister, the head of such an important department, wandering alone—sorrowful—sometimes nearly crying out—for a door, for a garden!”

IV

I can see now his rather pallid face, and the unfamiliar sombre fire that had come into his eyes. I see him very vividly to-night. I sit recalling his words, his tones, and last evening’s Westminster Gazette still lies on my sofa, containing the notice of his death. At lunch to-day the club was busy with him and the strange riddle of his fate.

I can now see his pale face and the strange, serious look that appeared in his eyes. I remember him clearly tonight. I'm recalling his words and his tone, and last night’s Westminster Gazette is still on my sofa, containing the notice of his death. At lunch today, the club was buzzing about him and the puzzling circumstances of his fate.

They found his body very early yesterday morning in a deep excavation near East Kensington Station. It is one of two shafts that have been made in connection with an extension of the railway southward. It is protected from the intrusion of the public by a hoarding upon the high road, in which a small doorway has been cut for the convenience of some of the workmen who live in that direction. The doorway was left unfastened through a misunderstanding between two gangers, and through it he made his way . . . . .

They discovered his body early yesterday morning in a deep excavation near East Kensington Station. This is one of two shafts created for a railway extension heading south. It is secured from public access by a barrier along the main road, which has a small doorway for the convenience of some workers who live in that area. The doorway was left unlocked due to a miscommunication between two foremen, and he used it to enter . . . . .

My mind is darkened with questions and riddles.

My mind is filled with questions and puzzles.

It would seem he walked all the way from the House that night—he has frequently walked home during the past Session—and so it is I figure his dark form coming along the late and empty streets, wrapped up, intent. And then did the pale electric lights near the station cheat the rough planking into a semblance of white? Did that fatal unfastened door awaken some memory?

It seems he walked all the way from the House that night—he’s often walked home during this past session—and so I picture his dark figure coming down the late and empty streets, bundled up and focused. And then did the pale electric lights near the station make the rough boards look white? Did that dangerous unlatched door trigger some memory?

Was there, after all, ever any green door in the wall at all?

Was there really ever a green door in the wall?

I do not know. I have told his story as he told it to me. There are times when I believe that Wallace was no more than the victim of the coincidence between a rare but not unprecedented type of hallucination and a careless trap, but that indeed is not my profoundest belief. You may think me superstitious if you will, and foolish; but, indeed, I am more than half convinced that he had in truth, an abnormal gift, and a sense, something—I know not what—that in the guise of wall and door offered him an outlet, a secret and peculiar passage of escape into another and altogether more beautiful world. At any rate, you will say, it betrayed him in the end. But did it betray him? There you touch the inmost mystery of these dreamers, these men of vision and the imagination. We see our world fair and common, the hoarding and the pit. By our daylight standard he walked out of security into darkness, danger and death. But did he see like that?

I don't know. I've shared his story just as he shared it with me. Sometimes I think that Wallace was just a victim of a strange, but not unheard of, type of hallucination and a careless trap. But that's not my deepest belief. You might consider me superstitious and foolish, but I’m more than half convinced that he genuinely had an abnormal gift and a sense of something—I can't quite put my finger on it—that, disguised as walls and doors, offered him an escape, a secret and unique passage into another, much more beautiful world. At least, you might say, it ultimately betrayed him. But did it really betray him? That’s where you touch upon the deepest mystery of these dreamers, these visionaries and imaginative minds. We perceive our world as ordinary and mundane, filled with struggles and pitfalls. By our daylight standards, he stepped out of safety and into darkness, danger, and death. But did he see it that way?

THE STAR

It was on the first day of the New Year that the announcement was made, almost simultaneously from three observatories, that the motion of the planet Neptune, the outermost of all the planets that wheel about the sun, had become very erratic. Ogilvy had already called attention to a suspected retardation in its velocity in December. Such a piece of news was scarcely calculated to interest a world the greater portion of whose inhabitants were unaware of the existence of the planet Neptune, nor outside the astronomical profession did the subsequent discovery of a faint remote speck of light in the region of the perturbed planet cause any very great excitement. Scientific people, however, found the intelligence remarkable enough, even before it became known that the new body was rapidly growing larger and brighter, that its motion was quite different from the orderly progress of the planets, and that the deflection of Neptune and its satellite was becoming now of an unprecedented kind.

It was on the first day of the New Year that the announcement came from three observatories almost simultaneously, stating that the motion of the planet Neptune, the farthest planet orbiting the sun, had become very erratic. Ogilvy had already pointed out a suspected slowdown in its speed back in December. This news was hardly likely to interest a world where most people didn't even know Neptune existed, and outside of the astronomy community, the later discovery of a faint distant speck of light in the area of the troubled planet didn’t spark much excitement. However, scientists found the information intriguing enough, even before it was revealed that the new object was rapidly getting larger and brighter, that its motion was noticeably different from the regular orbits of the planets, and that the unusual deviation of Neptune and its moon was becoming unprecedented.

Few people without a training in science can realise the huge isolation of the solar system. The sun with its specks of planets, its dust of planetoids, and its impalpable comets, swims in a vacant immensity that almost defeats the imagination. Beyond the orbit of Neptune there is space, vacant so far as human observation has penetrated, without warmth or light or sound, blank emptiness, for twenty million times a million miles. That is the smallest estimate of the distance to be traversed before the very nearest of the stars is attained. And, saving a few comets more unsubstantial than the thinnest flame, no matter had ever to human knowledge crossed this gulf of space, until early in the twentieth century this strange wanderer appeared. A vast mass of matter it was, bulky, heavy, rushing without warning out of the black mystery of the sky into the radiance of the sun. By the second day it was clearly visible to any decent instrument, as a speck with a barely sensible diameter, in the constellation Leo near Regulus. In a little while an opera glass could attain it.

Few people without a background in science can grasp just how isolated the solar system is. The sun, surrounded by its planets, bits of asteroids, and unseen comets, floats in a vast emptiness that’s almost beyond comprehension. Beyond Neptune's orbit lies a space so empty that human observation has barely touched it—no warmth, light, or sound, just an endless void stretching for twenty million times a million miles. That’s the minimum estimate of the distance to the nearest star. Apart from a few comets lighter than air, nothing has ever crossed this expanse until a peculiar traveler appeared in the early twentieth century. It was a massive, bulky mass of matter, suddenly rushing out of the dark mystery of the sky into the sun’s brilliance. By the second day, it was clearly visible to any decent telescope as a tiny speck in the constellation Leo near Regulus. Before long, even a pair of opera glasses could pick it up.

On the third day of the new year the newspaper readers of two hemispheres were made aware for the first time of the real importance of this unusual apparition in the heavens. “A Planetary Collision,” one London paper headed the news, and proclaimed Duchaine’s opinion that this strange new planet would probably collide with Neptune. The leader writers enlarged upon the topic; so that in most of the capitals of the world, on January 3rd, there was an expectation, however vague of some imminent phenomenon in the sky; and as the night followed the sunset round the globe, thousands of men turned their eyes skyward to see—the old familiar stars just as they had always been.

On the third day of the new year, newspaper readers from two hemispheres learned for the first time about the significance of this unusual sight in the sky. “A Planetary Collision,” one London paper announced, highlighting Duchaine’s belief that this strange new planet might collide with Neptune. Editorials expanded on the topic, creating a sense of anticipation, however vague, in most of the world’s capitals on January 3rd about some impending phenomenon in the sky. As night fell after sunset across the globe, thousands of people looked up to see—the same old familiar stars just as they had always been.

Until it was dawn in London and Pollux setting and the stars overhead grown pale. The Winter’s dawn it was, a sickly filtering accumulation of daylight, and the light of gas and candles shone yellow in the windows to show where people were astir. But the yawning policeman saw the thing, the busy crowds in the markets stopped agape, workmen going to their work betimes, milkmen, the drivers of news-carts, dissipation going home jaded and pale, homeless wanderers, sentinels on their beats, and in the country, labourers trudging afield, poachers slinking home, all over the dusky quickening country it could be seen—and out at sea by seamen watching for the day—a great white star, come suddenly into the westward sky!

Until dawn broke in London and Pollux set, the stars above grew faint. It was a winter morning, a weak spread of daylight, and the yellow glow from gas lamps and candles lit up the windows, revealing where people were starting their day. The yawning policeman noticed everything: the busy crowds in the markets paused in surprise, workers heading to their jobs early, milkmen, news-cart drivers, revelers returning home tired and pale, homeless wanderers, guards on their beats, and in the countryside, laborers trudging into the fields and poachers sneaking home. All across the dimly waking land, it was evident—and out at sea, sailors scanning for the dawn spotted a great white star that suddenly appeared in the western sky!

Brighter it was than any star in our skies; brighter than the evening star at its brightest. It still glowed out white and large, no mere twinkling spot of light, but a small round clear shining disc, an hour after the day had come. And where science has not reached, men stared and feared, telling one another of the wars and pestilences that are foreshadowed by these fiery signs in the Heavens. Sturdy Boers, dusky Hottentots, Gold Coast Negroes, Frenchmen, Spaniards, Portuguese, stood in the warmth of the sunrise watching the setting of this strange new star.

It was brighter than any star in our skies; brighter than the evening star at its peak. It still glowed white and large, not just a twinkling spot of light, but a small, clear, shining disc, an hour after daybreak. Where science hasn’t reached, people stared and felt uneasy, sharing tales of the wars and plagues that these fiery signs in the sky seem to predict. Tough Boers, dark-skinned Hottentots, Gold Coast Africans, French, Spaniards, and Portuguese stood in the warmth of the sunrise, watching this unusual new star set.

And in a hundred observatories there had been suppressed excitement, rising almost to shouting pitch, as the two remote bodies had rushed together; and a hurrying to and fro, to gather photographic apparatus and spectroscope, and this appliance and that, to record this novel astonishing sight, the destruction of a world. For it was a world, a sister planet of our earth, far greater than our earth indeed, that had so suddenly flashed into flaming death. Neptune it was, had been struck, fairly and squarely, by the strange planet from outer space and the heat of the concussion had incontinently turned two solid globes into one vast mass of incandescence. Round the world that day, two hours before the dawn, went the pallid great white star, fading only as it sank westward and the sun mounted above it. Everywhere men marvelled at it, but of all those who saw it none could have marvelled more than those sailors, habitual watchers of the stars, who far away at sea had heard nothing of its advent and saw it now rise like a pigmy moon and climb zenithward and hang overhead and sink westward with the passing of the night.

And in a hundred observatories, there was suppressed excitement, almost reaching a shouting level, as the two distant bodies collided; people hurried back and forth to gather cameras, spectroscopes, and various instruments to capture this astonishing event, the destruction of a world. For it was a world, a sister planet to Earth, even larger than our own, that had suddenly burst into flames. Neptune had been struck directly by a strange planet from outer space, and the heat from the impact had quickly transformed two solid spheres into one massive blaze. That day, two hours before dawn, the pale, bright star moved across the sky, fading only as it sank in the west and the sun rose above it. People everywhere marveled at it, but no one could have been more amazed than the sailors, seasoned stargazers, who were far out at sea, unaware of this event and now watched it rise like a tiny moon, reach its highest point, hover overhead, and sink westward as night passed.

And when next it rose over Europe everywhere were crowds of watchers on hilly slopes, on house-roofs, in open spaces, staring eastward for the rising of the great new star. It rose with a white glow in front of it, like the glare of a white fire, and those who had seen it come into existence the night before cried out at the sight of it. “It is larger,” they cried. “It is brighter!” And, indeed the moon a quarter full and sinking in the west was in its apparent size beyond comparison, but scarcely in all its breadth had it as much brightness now as the little circle of the strange new star.

And when it next rose over Europe, everywhere there were crowds of onlookers on hilly slopes, on rooftops, and in open spaces, gazing eastward for the appearance of the new star. It rose with a white glow in front of it, like the blaze of a white fire, and those who had witnessed its birth the night before shouted at the sight of it. “It’s bigger,” they exclaimed. “It’s brighter!” And indeed, the moon, a quarter full and sinking in the west, was far larger in comparison, but it barely shone as brightly across its entire surface as the small circle of the strange new star.

“It is brighter!” cried the people clustering in the streets. But in the dim observatories the watchers held their breath and peered at one another. “It is nearer,” they said. “Nearer!

“It’s brighter!” shouted the people gathering in the streets. But in the dim observatories, the watchers held their breath and looked at each other. “It’s closer,” they said. “Closer!

And voice after voice repeated, “It is nearer,” and the clicking telegraph took that up, and it trembled along telephone wires, and in a thousand cities grimy compositors fingered the type. “It is nearer.” Men writing in offices, struck with a strange realisation, flung down their pens, men talking in a thousand places suddenly came upon a grotesque possibility in those words, “It is nearer.” It hurried along wakening streets, it was shouted down the frost-stilled ways of quiet villages; men who had read these things from the throbbing tape stood in yellow-lit doorways shouting the news to the passersby. “It is nearer.” Pretty women, flushed and glittering, heard the news told jestingly between the dances, and feigned an intelligent interest they did not feel. “Nearer! Indeed. How curious! How very, very clever people must be to find out things like that!”

And voice after voice repeated, “It’s closer,” and the clicking telegraph picked it up, vibrating along telephone lines, while in a thousand cities, grimy typesetters typed it out. “It’s closer.” Men writing in offices, struck by a strange realization, dropped their pens, and men talking in countless places suddenly recognized a bizarre possibility in those words, “It’s closer.” It rushed along waking streets, shouted down the frost-stilled paths of quiet villages; men who read this from the pulsing tape stood in yellow-lit doorways yelling the news to those passing by. “It’s closer.” Attractive women, flushed and sparkling, heard the news casually shared between dances and pretended to show an interest they didn’t genuinely feel. “Closer! Really. How interesting! How very, very clever people must be to figure things out like that!”

Lonely tramps faring through the wintry night murmured those words to comfort themselves—looking skyward. “It has need to be nearer, for the night’s as cold as charity. Don’t seem much warmth from it if it is nearer, all the same.”

Lonely wanderers making their way through the cold winter night whispered those words to soothe themselves—looking up at the sky. “It needs to be closer, because the night’s as cold as charity. Doesn’t seem like we’d get much warmth from it even if it were closer, anyway.”

“What is a new star to me?” cried the weeping woman kneeling beside her dead.

“What does a new star mean to me?” cried the grieving woman kneeling beside her dead.

The schoolboy, rising early for his examination work, puzzled it out for himself—with the great white star shining broad and bright through the frost-flowers of his window. “Centrifugal, centripetal,” he said, with his chin on his fist. “Stop a planet in its flight, rob it of its centrifugal force, what then? Centripetal has it, and down it falls into the sun! And this—!

The schoolboy, getting up early for his exam prep, figured it out for himself—with the bright white star shining clearly through the frost on his window. “Centrifugal, centripetal,” he said, resting his chin on his fist. “If you stop a planet in its orbit and take away its centrifugal force, then what? The centripetal force takes over, and it falls into the sun! And this—!

“Do we come in the way? I wonder—”

“Do we get in the way? I wonder—”

The light of that day went the way of its brethren, and with the later watches of the frosty darkness rose the strange star again. And it was now so bright that the waxing moon seemed but a pale yellow ghost of itself, hanging huge in the sunset. In a South African City a great man had married, and the streets were alight to welcome his return with his bride. “Even the skies have illuminated,” said the flatterer. Under Capricorn, two negro lovers, daring the wild beasts and evil spirits, for love of one another, crouched together in a cane brake where the fire-flies hovered. “That is our star,” they whispered, and felt strangely comforted by the sweet brilliance of its light.

The light of that day faded away like its companions, and as the cold darkness settled in, the strange star appeared again. It was now so bright that the rising moon looked like a faint yellow ghost, huge against the sunset. In a South African city, a great man had gotten married, and the streets were lit up to celebrate his return with his bride. “Even the skies are shining,” said the flatterer. Under Capricorn, two lovers, facing the wild beasts and evil spirits for the sake of their love, huddled together in a cane thicket where fireflies danced. “That is our star,” they whispered, feeling oddly comforted by its sweet, bright light.

The master mathematician sat in his private room and pushed the papers from him. His calculations were already finished. In a small white phial there still remained a little of the drug that had kept him awake and active for four long nights. Each day, serene, explicit, patient as ever, he had given his lecture to his students, and then had come back at once to this momentous calculation. His face was grave, a little drawn and hectic from his drugged activity. For some time he seemed lost in thought. Then he went to the window, and the blind went up with a click. Half way up the sky, over the clustering roofs, chimneys and steeples of the city, hung the star.

The master mathematician sat in his private room and pushed the papers away. His calculations were ready. In a small white vial, there was still a bit of the drug that had kept him awake and active for four long nights. Each day, calm, clear, and patient as always, he had given his lecture to his students, then rushed back to this important calculation. His face was serious, a bit drawn and flushed from his drug-fueled work. For a while, he appeared lost in thought. Then he approached the window, and the blind went up with a click. Halfway up the sky, above the clusters of rooftops, chimneys, and steeples of the city, shone the star.

He looked at it as one might look into the eyes of a brave enemy. “You may kill me,” he said after a silence. “But I can hold you—and all the universe for that matter—in the grip of this little brain. I would not change. Even now.”

He looked at it like you would look into the eyes of a fearless enemy. “You can kill me,” he said after a pause. “But I can keep you—and the whole universe for that matter—in the grip of this little brain. I wouldn’t change. Not even now.”

He looked at the little phial. “There will be no need of sleep again,” he said. The next day at noon—punctual to the minute, he entered his lecture theatre, put his hat on the end of the table as his habit was, and carefully selected a large piece of chalk. It was a joke among his students that he could not lecture without that piece of chalk to fumble in his fingers, and once he had been stricken to impotence by their hiding his supply. He came and looked under his grey eyebrows at the rising tiers of young fresh faces, and spoke with his accustomed studied commonness of phrasing. “Circumstances have arisen—circumstances beyond my control,” he said and paused, “which will debar me from completing the course I had designed. It would seem, gentlemen, if I may put the thing clearly and briefly, that—Man has lived in vain.”

He looked at the small vial. “There won’t be any need for sleep anymore,” he said. The next day at noon—right on time—he walked into his lecture hall, placed his hat on the edge of the table like he always did, and picked out a large piece of chalk with care. His students joked that he couldn’t give a lecture without that chalk to fiddle with, and there was even a time when he had been completely thrown off when they hid his supply. He came and looked under his gray eyebrows at the rising rows of young, fresh faces, and spoke in his usual carefully chosen casual language. “Certain events have occurred—events beyond my control,” he said and paused, “that will prevent me from finishing the course I had planned. It seems, gentlemen, if I may put it clearly and concisely, that—Man has lived in vain.”

The students glanced at one another. Had they heard aright? Mad? Raised eyebrows and grinning lips there were, but one or two faces remained intent upon his calm grey-fringed face. “It will be interesting,” he was saying, “to devote this morning to an exposition, so far as I can make it clear to you, of the calculations that have led me to this conclusion. Let us assume—”

The students looked at each other. Did they hear that correctly? There were raised eyebrows and grinning lips, but one or two faces stayed focused on his calm, grey-fringed face. “It will be interesting,” he continued, “to spend this morning explaining, as clearly as I can, the calculations that led me to this conclusion. Let’s assume—”

He turned towards the blackboard, meditating a diagram in the way that was usual to him. “What was that about ‘lived in vain?’” whispered one student to another. “Listen,” said the other, nodding towards the lecturer.

He faced the blackboard, thinking about a diagram in his usual way. “What did he mean by ‘lived in vain?’” whispered one student to another. “Shh,” replied the other, nodding toward the lecturer.

And presently they began to understand.

And soon they started to understand.

That night the star rose later, for its proper eastward motion had carried it some way across Leo towards Virgo, and its brightness was so great that the sky became a luminous blue as it rose, and every star was hidden in its turn, save only Jupiter near the zenith, Capella, Aldebaran, Sirius and the pointers of the Bear. It was very white and beautiful. In many parts of the world that night a pallid halo encircled it about. It was perceptibly larger; in the clear refractive sky of the tropics it seemed as if it were nearly a quarter the size of the moon. The frost was still on the ground in England, but the world was as brightly lit as if it were midsummer moonlight. One could see to read quite ordinary print by that cold clear light, and in the cities the lamps burnt yellow and wan.

That night, the star rose later, having moved eastward some distance across Leo toward Virgo. Its brightness was so intense that the sky turned a glowing blue as it ascended, hiding every other star aside from Jupiter near the zenith, Capella, Aldebaran, Sirius, and the pointers of the Big Dipper. It was very white and beautiful. In many places around the world that night, a pale halo surrounded it. It appeared noticeably larger; in the clear sky of the tropics, it seemed to be nearly a quarter the size of the moon. There was still frost on the ground in England, but everything was lit up as if it were midsummer moonlight. One could read regular print in that cold, clear light, while in the cities, the lamps burned a dull yellow.

And everywhere the world was awake that night, and throughout Christendom a sombre murmur hung in the keen air over the country side like the belling of bees in the heather, and this murmurous tumult grew to a clangour in the cities. It was the tolling of the bells in a million belfry towers and steeples, summoning the people to sleep no more, to sin no more, but to gather in their churches and pray. And overhead, growing larger and brighter as the earth rolled on its way and the night passed, rose the dazzling star.

And everywhere, the world was awake that night, and throughout Christendom, a somber murmur lingered in the crisp air over the countryside like the buzzing of bees in the heather, and this murmurous chaos intensified into a clamor in the cities. It was the ringing of the bells in millions of belfries and steeples, calling people to stop sleeping, to stop sinning, and to come together in their churches to pray. And overhead, growing larger and brighter as the earth spun on its path and the night went by, rose the dazzling star.

And the streets and houses were alight in all the cities, the shipyards glared, and whatever roads led to high country were lit and crowded all night long. And in all the seas about the civilised lands, ships with throbbing engines, and ships with bellying sails, crowded with men and living creatures, were standing out to ocean and the north. For already the warning of the master mathematician had been telegraphed all over the world, and translated into a hundred tongues. The new planet and Neptune, locked in a fiery embrace, were whirling headlong, ever faster and faster towards the sun. Already every second this blazing mass flew a hundred miles, and every second its terrific velocity increased. As it flew now, indeed, it must pass a hundred million of miles wide of the earth and scarcely affect it. But near its destined path, as yet only slightly perturbed, spun the mighty planet Jupiter and his moons sweeping splendid round the sun. Every moment now the attraction between the fiery star and the greatest of the planets grew stronger. And the result of that attraction? Inevitably Jupiter would be deflected from its orbit into an elliptical path, and the burning star, swung by his attraction wide of its sunward rush, would “describe a curved path” and perhaps collide with, and certainly pass very close to, our earth. “Earthquakes, volcanic outbreaks, cyclones, sea waves, floods, and a steady rise in temperature to I know not what limit”—so prophesied the master mathematician.

And all the streets and houses in the cities were lit up, the shipyards were glowing, and any roads leading to higher ground were busy and bright all night long. In the surrounding seas of the civilized world, ships with powerful engines and those with billowing sails, filled with people and animals, were heading out to the ocean and to the north. The warning from the leading mathematician had already been sent worldwide, translated into a hundred languages. The new planet and Neptune, caught in a fiery embrace, were racing toward the sun, faster and faster. Every second this blazing mass traveled a hundred miles, and its incredible speed kept increasing. As it sped along, it would pass about a hundred million miles away from Earth, barely causing any impact. But nearby, only slightly disturbed, the massive planet Jupiter and its moons were orbiting magnificently around the sun. With each passing moment, the attraction between the blazing star and the largest planet grew stronger. What would this attraction lead to? Inevitably, Jupiter would be pulled from its orbit into an elliptical path, and the burning star, affected by its gravitational pull, would move off its direct path toward the sun and might either collide with or come very close to our Earth. “Earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, cyclones, tidal waves, floods, and a steady temperature rise to who knows what extent”—this was the prediction of the master mathematician.

And overhead, to carry out his words, lonely and cold and livid, blazed the star of the coming doom.

And above, to prove his words, lonely, cold, and dark, shone the star of impending doom.

To many who stared at it that night until their eyes ached, it seemed that it was visibly approaching. And that night, too, the weather changed, and the frost that had gripped all Central Europe and France and England softened towards a thaw.

To many who looked at it that night until their eyes hurt, it felt like it was getting closer. And that night, the weather changed, and the frost that had taken hold of all of Central Europe, France, and England started to loosen up for a thaw.

But you must not imagine because I have spoken of people praying through the night and people going aboard ships and people fleeing toward mountainous country that the whole world was already in a terror because of the star. As a matter of fact, use and wont still ruled the world, and save for the talk of idle moments and the splendour of the night, nine human beings out of ten were still busy at their common occupations. In all the cities the shops, save one here and there, opened and closed at their proper hours, the doctor and the undertaker plied their trades, the workers gathered in the factories, soldiers drilled, scholars studied, lovers sought one another, thieves lurked and fled, politicians planned their schemes. The presses of the newspapers roared through the night, and many a priest of this church and that would not open his holy building to further what he considered a foolish panic. The newspapers insisted on the lesson of the year 1000—for then, too, people had anticipated the end. The star was no star—mere gas—a comet; and were it a star it could not possibly strike the earth. There was no precedent for such a thing. Common sense was sturdy everywhere, scornful, jesting, a little inclined to persecute the obdurate fearful. That night, at seven-fifteen by Greenwich time, the star would be at its nearest to Jupiter. Then the world would see the turn things would take. The master mathematician’s grim warnings were treated by many as so much mere elaborate self-advertisement. Common sense at last, a little heated by argument, signified its unalterable convictions by going to bed. So, too, barbarism and savagery, already tired of the novelty, went about their nightly business, and save for a howling dog here and there, the beast world left the star unheeded.

But don’t think that just because I mentioned people praying through the night, boarding ships, and fleeing to the mountains, that the whole world was in a panic because of the star. In reality, daily life still carried on, and aside from some idle chatter and the beauty of the night, nine out of ten people were still focused on their regular jobs. In all the cities, shops, except for a few, opened and closed at their usual times, doctors and undertakers went about their work, workers gathered in factories, soldiers drilled, students studied, lovers sought each other, thieves lurked and escaped, and politicians plotted their plans. The newspaper presses ran through the night, and many priests wouldn’t open their churches to what they considered a foolish panic. The newspapers reminded everyone of the year 1000—because back then, too, people had expected the end of the world. The star was just that—a star, some gas, a comet; and even if it were a star, it couldn’t possibly hit the earth. There was no precedent for such a thing. Common sense prevailed everywhere, mockingly and dismissively, showing some inclination to ridicule those who were overly afraid. That night, at 7:15 PM by Greenwich time, the star would be closest to Jupiter. Then the world would see what would happen. Many dismissed the master mathematician’s grave warnings as mere self-promotion. Common sense, finally a little riled up by debate, showed its steadfast beliefs by going to bed. Likewise, barbarism and savagery, already bored with the novelty, continued with their usual routines, and aside from the occasional howling dog, the animal world ignored the star.

And yet, when at last the watchers in the European States saw the star rise, an hour later it is true, but no larger than it had been the night before, there were still plenty awake to laugh at the master mathematician—to take the danger as if it had passed.

And yet, when the observers in the European countries finally saw the star rise, an hour later it’s true, but no bigger than it had been the night before, there were still plenty awake to mock the master mathematician—to act like the danger had already passed.

But hereafter the laughter ceased. The star grew—it grew with a terrible steadiness hour after hour, a little larger each hour, a little nearer the midnight zenith, and brighter and brighter, until it had turned night into a second day. Had it come straight to the earth instead of in a curved path, had it lost no velocity to Jupiter, it must have leapt the intervening gulf in a day, but as it was it took five days altogether to come by our planet. The next night it had become a third the size of the moon before it set to English eyes, and the thaw was assured. It rose over America near the size of the moon, but blinding white to look at, and hot; and a breath of hot wind blew now with its rising and gathering strength, and in Virginia, and Brazil, and down the St. Lawrence valley, it shone intermittently through a driving reek of thunder-clouds, flickering violet lightning, and hail unprecedented. In Manitoba was a thaw and devastating floods. And upon all the mountains of the earth the snow and ice began to melt that night, and all the rivers coming out of high country flowed thick and turbid, and soon—in their upper reaches—with swirling trees and the bodies of beasts and men. They rose steadily, steadily in the ghostly brilliance, and came trickling over their banks at last, behind the flying population of their valleys.

But from then on, the laughter stopped. The star grew—it expanded with a terrifying consistency hour after hour, getting a little bigger each time, a little closer to the peak of midnight, and shining brighter and brighter until it turned night into a second day. If it had come straight to Earth instead of on a curved path, and if it hadn’t lost any speed to Jupiter, it could have crossed the distance in a day, but as it was, it took a total of five days to reach our planet. The following night, it had become a third the size of the moon before it vanished from view in England, and the thaw was guaranteed. It rose over America nearly as large as the moon, but blindingly white to look at, and hot; a warm wind began to blow as it rose, gaining strength, and in Virginia, Brazil, and along the St. Lawrence valley, it shone intermittently through a driving mist of storm clouds, with flickering violet lightning and unprecedented hail. In Manitoba, there was thawing and devastating floods. And across all the mountains of the earth, the snow and ice began to melt that night, and all the rivers flowing from high country became thick and murky, soon filled with swirling trees and the bodies of beasts and people. They rose steadily, steadily in the ghostly glow, and eventually overflowed their banks, chasing the fleeing inhabitants of their valleys.

And along the coast of Argentina and up the South Atlantic the tides were higher than had ever been in the memory of man, and the storms drove the waters in many cases scores of miles inland, drowning whole cities. And so great grew the heat during the night that the rising of the sun was like the coming of a shadow. The earthquakes began and grew until all down America from the Arctic Circle to Cape Horn, hillsides were sliding, fissures were opening, and houses and walls crumbling to destruction. The whole side of Cotopaxi slipped out in one vast convulsion, and a tumult of lava poured out so high and broad and swift and liquid that in one day it reached the sea.

And along the coast of Argentina and up the South Atlantic, the tides were higher than anyone could remember, and the storms pushed the water, in many cases, dozens of miles inland, flooding entire cities. The heat at night became so intense that the sunrise felt like the arrival of darkness. Earthquakes started and intensified, causing landslides along the entire length of America from the Arctic Circle to Cape Horn, with hillsides collapsing, cracks opening, and buildings falling apart. The entire side of Cotopaxi gave way in a massive eruption, and a torrent of lava flowed out so high, wide, and fast that it reached the ocean in just one day.

So the star, with the wan moon in its wake, marched across the Pacific, trailed the thunderstorms like the hem of a robe, and the growing tidal wave that toiled behind it, frothing and eager, poured over island and island and swept them clear of men. Until that wave came at last—in a blinding light and with the breath of a furnace, swift and terrible it came—a wall of water, fifty feet high, roaring hungrily, upon the long coasts of Asia, and swept inland across the plains of China. For a space the star, hotter now and larger and brighter than the sun in its strength, showed with pitiless brilliance the wide and populous country; towns and villages with their pagodas and trees, roads, wide cultivated fields, millions of sleepless people staring in helpless terror at the incandescent sky; and then, low and growing, came the murmur of the flood. And thus it was with millions of men that night—a flight nowhither, with limbs heavy with heat and breath fierce and scant, and the flood like a wall swift and white behind. And then death.

So, the star, with the pale moon following it, traveled across the Pacific, trailing thunderstorms like the hem of a robe, while the rising tidal wave that struggled behind it, frothing and eager, crashed over island after island, sweeping them clear of people. Until that wave finally arrived — in a blinding light and with the heat of a furnace, fast and terrifying it came — a wall of water fifty feet high, roaring hungrily, onto the long coasts of Asia, and surged inland across the plains of China. For a moment, the star, now hotter, larger, and brighter than the sun in its power, shone with ruthless brilliance over the vast, populated land; towns and villages with their pagodas and trees, roads, wide cultivated fields, millions of sleepless people staring in helpless terror at the blazing sky; and then, softly rising, came the murmur of the flood. And thus it was for millions of people that night — a flight to nowhere, with heavy limbs from the heat, breath harsh and scarce, and the flood like a swift, white wall behind them. And then, death.

China was lit glowing white, but over Japan and Java and all the islands of Eastern Asia the great star was a ball of dull red fire because of the steam and smoke and ashes the volcanoes were spouting forth to salute its coming. Above was the lava, hot gases and ash, and below the seething floods, and the whole earth swayed and rumbled with the earthquake shocks. Soon the immemorial snows of Thibet and the Himalaya were melting and pouring down by ten million deepening converging channels upon the plains of Burmah and Hindostan. The tangled summits of the Indian jungles were aflame in a thousand places, and below the hurrying waters around the stems were dark objects that still struggled feebly and reflected the blood-red tongues of fire. And in a rudderless confusion a multitude of men and women fled down the broad river-ways to that one last hope of men—the open sea.

China was glowing bright white, but over Japan, Java, and all the islands of Eastern Asia, the great star was a dull red ball of fire because of the steam, smoke, and ash spewing from the volcanoes to greet its arrival. Above was the lava, hot gases, and ash, and below, the churning floods, while the whole earth swayed and rumbled with earthquake shocks. Soon, the ancient snows of Tibet and the Himalayas were melting and rushing down through millions of deepening channels onto the plains of Burma and Hindustan. The tangled treetops of the Indian jungles were on fire in a thousand spots, and below the rushing waters around the trunks were dark shapes that still struggled weakly, reflecting the blood-red flames. In a chaotic scramble, a crowd of men and women fled down the wide river paths to the one last hope for survival—the open sea.

Larger grew the star, and larger, hotter, and brighter with a terrible swiftness now. The tropical ocean had lost its phosphorescence, and the whirling steam rose in ghostly wreaths from the black waves that plunged incessantly, speckled with storm-tossed ships.

The star grew bigger, hotter, and brighter with a terrifying speed. The tropical ocean had lost its glow, and swirling steam rose in ghostly shapes from the dark waves that constantly crashed, dotted with storm-tossed ships.

And then came a wonder. It seemed to those who in Europe watched for the rising of the star that the world must have ceased its rotation. In a thousand open spaces of down and upland the people who had fled thither from the floods and the falling houses and sliding slopes of hill watched for that rising in vain. Hour followed hour through a terrible suspense, and the star rose not. Once again men set their eyes upon the old constellations they had counted lost to them forever. In England it was hot and clear overhead, though the ground quivered perpetually, but in the tropics, Sirius and Capella and Aldebaran showed through a veil of steam. And when at last the great star rose near ten hours late, the sun rose close upon it, and in the centre of its white heart was a disc of black.

And then something amazing happened. It seemed to those in Europe waiting for the star to appear that the world had stopped spinning. In countless open fields and hills, people who had escaped the floods, collapsing buildings, and landslides watched for that star to rise in vain. Hours passed in an intense suspense, and the star still didn't appear. Once again, people gazed at the old constellations they thought they'd lost for good. In England, the sky was hot and clear, even though the ground trembled constantly, while in the tropics, Sirius, Capella, and Aldebaran appeared through a haze of steam. And finally, when the great star rose nearly ten hours late, the sun came up right behind it, and in the center of its bright core was a black disc.

Over Asia it was the star had begun to fall behind the movement of the sky, and then suddenly, as it hung over India, its light had been veiled. All the plain of India from the mouth of the Indus to the mouths of the Ganges was a shallow waste of shining water that night, out of which rose temples and palaces, mounds and hills, black with people. Every minaret was a clustering mass of people, who fell one by one into the turbid waters, as heat and terror overcame them. The whole land seemed a-wailing and suddenly there swept a shadow across that furnace of despair, and a breath of cold wind, and a gathering of clouds, out of the cooling air. Men looking up, near blinded, at the star, saw that a black disc was creeping across the light. It was the moon, coming between the star and the earth. And even as men cried to God at this respite, out of the East with a strange inexplicable swiftness sprang the sun. And then star, sun and moon rushed together across the heavens.

Over Asia, the star had begun to lag behind the movement of the sky, and then suddenly, as it hovered over India, its light was obscured. That night, the entire plain of India, from the mouth of the Indus to the mouths of the Ganges, was a shallow expanse of shimmering water, out of which rose temples and palaces, mounds and hills, dark with people. Every minaret was crowded with people, who fell one by one into the murky waters as heat and terror overwhelmed them. The whole land seemed to wail, and suddenly, a shadow swept across that furnace of despair, accompanied by a cold breath of wind and a gathering of clouds out of the cooling air. Men looking up, nearly blinded, at the star, saw a black disc creeping across the light. It was the moon moving between the star and the earth. And even as men cried to God in this moment of relief, the sun sprang up from the East with a strange, inexplicable speed. Then the star, sun, and moon raced together across the sky.

So it was that presently, to the European watchers, star and sun rose close upon each other, drove headlong for a space and then slower, and at last came to rest, star and sun merged into one glare of flame at the zenith of the sky. The moon no longer eclipsed the star but was lost to sight in the brilliance of the sky. And though those who were still alive regarded it for the most part with that dull stupidity that hunger, fatigue, heat and despair engender, there were still men who could perceive the meaning of these signs. Star and earth had been at their nearest, had swung about one another, and the star had passed. Already it was receding, swifter and swifter, in the last stage of its headlong journey downward into the sun.

So it was that soon, for the European watchers, the star and the sun appeared close to each other, raced through the sky for a while, then slowed down, and finally came to a standstill, with the star and sun merging into one bright glare at the top of the sky. The moon no longer blocked the star but was invisible amidst the brilliance of the sky. And even though most of those who were still alive viewed it with the dull numbness that comes from hunger, fatigue, heat, and despair, there were still some who could understand what these signs meant. The star and the earth had been at their closest, had orbited each other, and the star had passed. It was already moving away, faster and faster, in the last stretch of its rapid descent into the sun.

And then the clouds gathered, blotting out the vision of the sky, the thunder and lightning wove a garment round the world; all over the earth was such a downpour of rain as men had never before seen, and where the volcanoes flared red against the cloud canopy there descended torrents of mud. Everywhere the waters were pouring off the land, leaving mud-silted ruins, and the earth littered like a storm-worn beach with all that had floated, and the dead bodies of the men and brutes, its children. For days the water streamed off the land, sweeping away soil and trees and houses in the way, and piling huge dykes and scooping out Titanic gullies over the country side. Those were the days of darkness that followed the star and the heat. All through them, and for many weeks and months, the earthquakes continued.

And then the clouds gathered, blocking out the sky, while thunder and lightning wrapped the world in a storm; a downpour of rain fell across the earth like nothing anyone had ever witnessed before, and where the volcanoes flared red against the storm clouds, torrents of mud cascaded down. Everywhere, water rushed off the land, leaving behind mud-covered ruins, and the ground was littered like a beach after a storm with everything that had floated away, along with the bodies of both humans and animals, its lost children. For days, water streamed off the land, sweeping away soil, trees, and houses in its path, creating massive mounds and carving out giant gullies across the countryside. Those were the dark days that followed the stars and the heat. Throughout that time, and for many weeks and months afterward, the earthquakes kept shaking the ground.

But the star had passed, and men, hunger-driven and gathering courage only slowly, might creep back to their ruined cities, buried granaries, and sodden fields. Such few ships as had escaped the storms of that time came stunned and shattered and sounding their way cautiously through the new marks and shoals of once familiar ports. And as the storms subsided men perceived that everywhere the days were hotter than of yore, and the sun larger, and the moon, shrunk to a third of its former size, took now fourscore days between its new and new.

But the star had moved on, and people, driven by hunger and slowly gathering their courage, might creep back to their ruined cities, empty granaries, and waterlogged fields. The few ships that had survived the storms of that time arrived dazed and damaged, carefully navigating through the new hazards and shallows of once familiar ports. And as the storms calmed down, people noticed that everywhere the days were hotter than before, the sun seemed bigger, and the moon, reduced to a third of its former size, now took eighty days to go from one new phase to the next.

But of the new brotherhood that grew presently among men, of the saving of laws and books and machines, of the strange change that had come over Iceland and Greenland and the shores of Baffin’s Bay, so that the sailors coming there presently found them green and gracious, and could scarce believe their eyes, this story does not tell. Nor of the movement of mankind now that the earth was hotter, northward and southward towards the poles of the earth. It concerns itself only with the coming and the passing of the Star.

But it doesn’t talk about the new brotherhood that developed among people, about the preservation of laws, books, and machines, or the remarkable transformation that had taken place in Iceland, Greenland, and the shores of Baffin’s Bay, which now appeared lush and welcoming, leaving sailors who arrived there almost in disbelief. It also doesn’t explore the movement of humanity now that the planet had warmed, with people migrating north and south toward the poles. This story only focuses on the rise and fall of the Star.

The Martian astronomers—for there are astronomers on Mars, although they are very different beings from men—were naturally profoundly interested by these things. They saw them from their own standpoint of course. “Considering the mass and temperature of the missile that was flung through our solar system into the sun,” one wrote, “it is astonishing what a little damage the earth, which it missed so narrowly, has sustained. All the familiar continental markings and the masses of the seas remain intact, and indeed the only difference seems to be a shrinkage of the white discoloration (supposed to be frozen water) round either pole.” Which only shows how small the vastest of human catastrophes may seem, at a distance of a few million miles.

The Martian astronomers—because there are astronomers on Mars, though they are very different from humans—were of course very interested in these events. They viewed them from their own perspective. “Considering the size and temperature of the missile that was shot through our solar system towards the sun,” one commented, “it’s amazing how little damage the Earth, which it narrowly missed, has taken. All the familiar shapes of the continents and the oceans are still intact, and really the only change appears to be a reduction of the white discoloration (thought to be frozen water) around each pole.” This simply shows how minor even the biggest human disasters can seem from a few million miles away.

A DREAM OF ARMAGEDDON

The man with the white face entered the carriage at Rugby. He moved slowly in spite of the urgency of his porter, and even while he was still on the platform I noted how ill he seemed. He dropped into the corner over against me with a sigh, made an incomplete attempt to arrange his travelling shawl, and became motionless, with his eyes staring vacantly. Presently he was moved by a sense of my observation, looked up at me, and put out a spiritless hand for his newspaper. Then he glanced again in my direction.

The man with the pale face got into the train at Rugby. He moved slowly despite his porter's insistence, and even while he was still on the platform, I noticed how unwell he looked. He sank into the corner opposite me with a sigh, tried half-heartedly to arrange his travel shawl, and then sat still, staring blankly. Eventually, he sensed I was watching him, looked up at me, and reached out weakly for his newspaper. Then he glanced my way again.

I feigned to read. I feared I had unwittingly embarrassed him, and in a moment I was surprised to find him speaking.

I pretended to read. I was worried that I had accidentally embarrassed him, and then I was surprised when he started talking.

“I beg your pardon?” said I.

"I beg your pardon?" I said.

“That book,” he repeated, pointing a lean finger, “is about dreams.”

“That book,” he repeated, pointing a slim finger, “is about dreams.”

“Obviously,” I answered, for it was Fortnum Roscoe’s Dream States, and the title was on the cover.

“Obviously,” I replied, since it was Fortnum Roscoe’s Dream States, and the title was on the cover.

He hung silent for a space as if he sought words. “Yes,” he said at last, “but they tell you nothing.”

He paused for a moment, as if searching for the right words. “Yes,” he finally said, “but they don’t tell you anything.”

I did not catch his meaning for a second.

I didn't understand what he meant for a second.

“They don’t know,” he added.

“They don’t know,” he said.

I looked a little more attentively at his face.

I gazed a bit more closely at his face.

“There are dreams,” he said, “and dreams.”

“There are dreams,” he said, “and then there are dreams.”

That sort of proposition I never dispute.

I never argue with that kind of statement.

“I suppose—” he hesitated. “Do you ever dream? I mean vividly.”

“I guess—” he hesitated. “Do you ever dream? I mean really vividly.”

“I dream very little,” I answered. “I doubt if I have three vivid dreams in a year.”

“I hardly ever dream,” I replied. “I don’t think I have three vivid dreams in a year.”

“Ah!” he said, and seemed for a moment to collect his thoughts.

“Wow!” he said, pausing for a moment to gather his thoughts.

“Your dreams don’t mix with your memories?” he asked abruptly. “You don’t find yourself in doubt; did this happen or did it not?”

“Do your dreams not blend with your memories?” he asked suddenly. “You don’t ever feel uncertain about whether something actually happened or not?”

“Hardly ever. Except just for a momentary hesitation now and then. I suppose few people do.”

“Not often. Just a brief pause every now and then. I guess not many people do.”

“Does he say—?” He indicated the book.

“Is he saying—?” He pointed to the book.

“Says it happens at times and gives the usual explanation about intensity of impression and the like to account for its not happening as a rule. I suppose you know something of these theories—”

“Says it happens sometimes and gives the usual explanation about how strong impressions work and why it doesn’t usually happen. I guess you’re familiar with these theories—”

“Very little—except that they are wrong.”

“Not much—just that they’re wrong.”

His emaciated hand played with the strap of the window for a time. I prepared to resume reading, and that seemed to precipitate his next remark. He leant forward almost as though he would touch me.

His thin hand fiddled with the window strap for a bit. I got ready to start reading again, and that seemed to trigger his next comment. He leaned forward as if he was about to touch me.

“Isn’t there something called consecutive dreaming—that goes on night after night?”

“Isn’t there something called consecutive dreaming that happens night after night?”

“I believe there is. There are cases given in most books on mental trouble.”

"I believe there is. Most books on mental issues provide examples."

“Mental trouble! Yes. I daresay there are. It’s the right place for them. But what I mean—” He looked at his bony knuckles. “Is that sort of thing always dreaming? Is it dreaming? Or is it something else? Mightn’t it be something else?”

“Mental trouble! Yeah. I guess there is. This is the right place for it. But what I'm trying to say—” He glanced at his bony knuckles. “Is that kind of thing always just dreaming? Is it dreaming? Or could it be something else? What if it’s something else?”

I should have snubbed his persistent conversation but for the drawn anxiety of his face. I remember now the look of his faded eyes and the lids red stained—perhaps you know that look.

I should have ignored his constant talking, but the worry etched on his face got to me. I can still picture his dull eyes and the reddish tint on his eyelids—maybe you recognize that expression.

“I’m not just arguing about a matter of opinion,” he said. “The thing’s killing me.”

“I’m not just debating a matter of opinion,” he said. “This is driving me crazy.”

“Dreams?”

“Goals?”

“If you call them dreams. Night after night. Vivid!—so vivid . . . . this—” (he indicated the landscape that went streaming by the window) “seems unreal in comparison! I can scarcely remember who I am, what business I am on . . . .”

“If you call them dreams. Night after night. Vivid!—so vivid . . . this—” (he pointed at the landscape rushing past the window) “seems fake by comparison! I can barely remember who I am, what I'm doing . . . .”

He paused. “Even now—”

He paused. “Even now—”

“The dream is always the same—do you mean?” I asked.

“The dream is always the same—what do you mean?” I asked.

“It’s over.”

"It's finished."

“You mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I died.”

"I passed away."

“Died?”

"Passed away?"

“Smashed and killed, and now, so much of me as that dream was, is dead. Dead forever. I dreamt I was another man, you know, living in a different part of the world and in a different time. I dreamt that night after night. Night after night I woke into that other life. Fresh scenes and fresh happenings—until I came upon the last—”

“Smashed and killed, and now, as much of me as that dream was, is gone. Dead forever. I dreamt I was another man, you know, living in a different part of the world and in a different time. I dreamt that night after night. Night after night I woke up into that other life. New scenes and new events—until I reached the last—”

“When you died?”

"When did you die?"

“When I died.”

"When I passed away."

“And since then—”

"And since then—"

“No,” he said. “Thank God! That was the end of the dream . . .”

“No,” he said. “Thank God! That was the end of the dream . . .”

It was clear I was in for this dream. And after all, I had an hour before me, the light was fading fast, and Fortnum Roscoe has a dreary way with him. “Living in a different time,” I said: “do you mean in some different age?”

It was obvious I was caught up in this dream. After all, I had an hour ahead of me, the light was quickly fading, and Fortnum Roscoe has a depressing vibe. “Living in a different time,” I said, “do you mean in some other era?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Past?”

“Earlier?”

“No, to come—to come.”

“No, just come.”

“The year three thousand, for example?”

"The year 3000, you mean?"

“I don’t know what year it was. I did when I was asleep, when I was dreaming, that is, but not now—not now that I am awake. There’s a lot of things I have forgotten since I woke out of these dreams, though I knew them at the time when I was—I suppose it was dreaming. They called the year differently from our way of calling the year . . . What did they call it?” He put his hand to his forehead. “No,” said he, “I forget.”

“I don’t know what year it was. I knew when I was asleep, when I was dreaming, but not now—not now that I'm awake. There are a lot of things I’ve forgotten since I came out of those dreams, even though I knew them at the time—I guess it was dreaming. They called the year in a different way than we do... What did they call it?” He put his hand to his forehead. “No,” he said, “I forget.”

He sat smiling weakly. For a moment I feared he did not mean to tell me his dream. As a rule I hate people who tell their dreams, but this struck me differently. I proffered assistance even. “It began—” I suggested.

He sat there smiling faintly. For a moment, I worried he didn’t intend to share his dream with me. Normally, I can't stand people who talk about their dreams, but this felt different. I even offered to help. “It started—” I suggested.

“It was vivid from the first. I seemed to wake up in it suddenly. And it’s curious that in these dreams I am speaking of I never remembered this life I am living now. It seemed as if the dream life was enough while it lasted. Perhaps—But I will tell you how I find myself when I do my best to recall it all. I don’t remember anything clearly until I found myself sitting in a sort of loggia looking out over the sea. I had been dozing, and suddenly I woke up—fresh and vivid—not a bit dreamlike—because the girl had stopped fanning me.”

“It was clear from the start. I felt like I suddenly woke up in it. It's strange that in these dreams I'm talking about, I never remembered the life I'm living now. It felt like the dream life was enough while it lasted. Maybe—But let me tell you how I feel when I try my hardest to remember it all. I can't recall anything clearly until I found myself sitting in a kind of loggia, looking out at the sea. I had been napping, and then I woke up—clear and bright—not at all dreamlike—because the girl had stopped fanning me.”

“The girl?”

"Is that the girl?"

“Yes, the girl. You must not interrupt or you will put me out.”

“Yes, the girl. Don’t interrupt or you’ll throw me off.”

He stopped abruptly. “You won’t think I’m mad?” he said.

He stopped suddenly. “You don’t think I’m crazy, do you?” he said.

“No,” I answered. “You’ve been dreaming. Tell me your dream.”

“No,” I said. “You’ve been dreaming. Tell me about your dream.”

“I woke up, I say, because the girl had stopped fanning me. I was not surprised to find myself there or anything of that sort, you understand. I did not feel I had fallen into it suddenly. I simply took it up at that point. Whatever memory I had of this life, this nineteenth-century life, faded as I woke, vanished like a dream. I knew all about myself, knew that my name was no longer Cooper but Hedon, and all about my position in the world. I’ve forgotten a lot since I woke—there’s a want of connection—but it was all quite clear and matter of fact then.”

"I woke up, I guess, because the girl had stopped fanning me. I wasn’t surprised to find myself there or anything like that, you know. I didn’t feel like I had suddenly fallen into it. I just picked it up from that point. Whatever memory I had of this life, this nineteenth-century life, faded as I woke up, disappearing like a dream. I knew everything about myself, knew that my name was no longer Cooper but Hedon, and I understood my place in the world. I’ve forgotten a lot since waking up—there’s a lack of connection—but everything was pretty clear and straightforward back then."

He hesitated again, gripping the window strap, putting his face forward and looking up to me appealingly.

He paused once more, holding onto the window strap, leaning his face forward and looking up at me with an appealing expression.

“This seems bosh to you?”

“Does this seem ridiculous to you?”

“No, no!” I cried. “Go on. Tell me what this loggia was like!”

“No, no!” I exclaimed. “Keep going. Tell me what this loggia was like!”

“It was not really a loggia—I don’t know what to call it. It faced south. It was small. It was all in shadow except the semicircle above the balcony that showed the sky and sea and the corner where the girl stood. I was on a couch—it was a metal couch with light striped cushions—and the girl was leaning over the balcony with her back to me. The light of the sunrise fell on her ear and cheek. Her pretty white neck and the little curls that nestled there, and her white shoulder were in the sun, and all the grace of her body was in the cool blue shadow. She was dressed—how can I describe it? It was easy and flowing. And altogether there she stood, so that it came to me how beautiful and desirable she was, as though I had never seen her before. And when at last I sighed and raised myself upon my arm she turned her face to me—”

“It wasn't really a loggia—I don't know what to call it. It faced south. It was small. It was all in shadow except for the semicircle above the balcony that opened to the sky and sea, and the corner where the girl stood. I was on a couch—it was a metal couch with light striped cushions—and the girl was leaning over the balcony with her back to me. The sunrise light fell on her ear and cheek. Her pretty white neck and the little curls that rested there, and her white shoulder were in the sun, while all the grace of her body was in the cool blue shadow. She was dressed—how can I describe it? It was easy and flowing. And there she stood, making me realize how beautiful and desirable she was, as if I had never seen her before. And when I finally sighed and propped myself up on my arm, she turned her face to me—”

He stopped.

He paused.

“I have lived three-and-fifty years in this world. I have had mother, sisters, friends, wife and daughters—all their faces, the play of their faces, I know. But the face of this girl—it is much more real to me. I can bring it back into memory so that I see it again—I could draw it or paint it. And after all—”

“I have lived fifty-three years in this world. I have had a mother, sisters, friends, a wife, and daughters—all their faces, the way they express themselves, I know. But the face of this girl—it is so much more vivid to me. I can recall it so clearly that I can see it again—I could draw it or paint it. And after all—”

He stopped—but I said nothing.

He stopped, but I said nothing.

“The face of a dream—the face of a dream. She was beautiful. Not that beauty which is terrible, cold, and worshipful, like the beauty of a saint; nor that beauty that stirs fierce passions; but a sort of radiation, sweet lips that softened into smiles, and grave gray eyes. And she moved gracefully, she seemed to have part with all pleasant and gracious things—”

“The face of a dream—the face of a dream. She was beautiful. Not the kind of beauty that is frightening, distant, and idolized, like a saint’s; nor the kind that ignites intense desires; but a kind of glow, sweet lips that turned into smiles, and serious gray eyes. She moved gracefully, as if she shared something with all lovely and charming things—”

He stopped, and his face was downcast and hidden. Then he looked up at me and went on, making no further attempt to disguise his absolute belief in the reality of his story.

He stopped, his face down and hidden. Then he looked up at me and continued, making no further effort to hide his complete conviction in the truth of his story.

“You see, I had thrown up my plans and ambitions, thrown up all I had ever worked for or desired for her sake. I had been a master man away there in the north, with influence and property and a great reputation, but none of it had seemed worth having beside her. I had come to the place, this city of sunny pleasures with her, and left all those things to wreck and ruin just to save a remnant at least of my life. While I had been in love with her before I knew that she had any care for me, before I had imagined that she would dare—that we should dare, all my life had seemed vain and hollow, dust and ashes. It was dust and ashes. Night after night and through the long days I had longed and desired—my soul had beaten against the thing forbidden!

“You see, I gave up all my plans and ambitions, threw away everything I had ever worked for or wanted for her sake. I had been a powerful man up north, with influence, property, and a great reputation, but none of it felt worth it without her. I came to this city of sunny pleasures with her and left everything behind to salvage at least a part of my life. I had been in love with her before I realized she cared about me, before I thought she would dare—that we would dare. My whole life felt pointless and empty, like dust and ashes. It really was dust and ashes. Night after night and throughout the long days, I had longed and desired—my soul had been aching for the forbidden!

“But it is impossible for one man to tell another just these things. It’s emotion, it’s a tint, a light that comes and goes. Only while it’s there, everything changes, everything. The thing is I came away and left them in their Crisis to do what they could.”

“But it’s impossible for one person to explain these things to another. It’s all about emotion; it’s a shade, a light that comes and goes. Only while it’s present does everything change, everything. The thing is, I walked away and left them in their crisis to handle it as best they could.”

“Left whom?” I asked, puzzled.

"Left who?" I asked, puzzled.

“The people up in the north there. You see—in this dream, anyhow—I had been a big man, the sort of man men come to trust in, to group themselves about. Millions of men who had never seen me were ready to do things and risk things because of their confidence in me. I had been playing that game for years, that big laborious game, that vague, monstrous political game amidst intrigues and betrayals, speech and agitation. It was a vast weltering world, and at last I had a sort of leadership against the Gang—you know it was called the Gang—a sort of compromise of scoundrelly projects and base ambitions and vast public emotional stupidities and catch-words—the Gang that kept the world noisy and blind year by year, and all the while that it was drifting, drifting towards infinite disaster. But I can’t expect you to understand the shades and complications of the year—the year something or other ahead. I had it all—down to the smallest details—in my dream. I suppose I had been dreaming of it before I awoke, and the fading outline of some queer new development I had imagined still hung about me as I rubbed my eyes. It was some grubby affair that made me thank God for the sunlight. I sat up on the couch and remained looking at the woman and rejoicing—rejoicing that I had come away out of all that tumult and folly and violence before it was too late. After all, I thought, this is life—love and beauty, desire and delight, are they not worth all those dismal struggles for vague, gigantic ends? And I blamed myself for having ever sought to be a leader when I might have given my days to love. But then, thought I, if I had not spent my early days sternly and austerely, I might have wasted myself upon vain and worthless women, and at the thought all my being went out in love and tenderness to my dear mistress, my dear lady, who had come at last and compelled me—compelled me by her invincible charm for me—to lay that life aside.

“The people up in the north there. You see—in this dream, anyhow—I had been a big deal, the kind of person that others relied on and gathered around. Millions of men who had never met me were willing to take action and make sacrifices because they believed in me. I had been playing that challenging game for years, that vague, monstrous political game filled with intrigues and betrayals, speeches and protests. It was a vast, chaotic world, and finally, I had a sort of leadership against the Gang—you know, it was called the Gang—a mix of shady plans, selfish ambitions, and public emotional nonsense and slogans—the Gang that kept the world noisy and blind year after year, all while it was drifting, drifting towards inevitable disaster. But I can’t expect you to grasp the nuances and complexities of the year—the year something or other ahead. I had it all—down to the smallest details—in my dream. I guess I had been thinking about it before I woke up, and the fading hint of some strange new development I had imagined still lingered with me as I rubbed my eyes. It was some messy situation that made me grateful for the sunlight. I sat up on the couch and continued to look at the woman and celebrate—celebrate that I had managed to escape all that chaos and foolishness and violence before it was too late. After all, I thought, this is life—love and beauty, desire and joy, aren’t they worth all those grim struggles for unclear, enormous goals? And I regretted ever wanting to be a leader when I could have spent my days loving. But then, I thought, if I hadn’t spent my early days seriously and strictly, I might have wasted myself on shallow and worthless women, and with that thought, all my feelings went out in love and tenderness to my dear mistress, my dear lady, who had finally come and compelled me—compelled me with her irresistible charm—to set that life aside.

“‘You are worth it,’ I said, speaking without intending her to hear; ‘you are worth it, my dearest one; worth pride and praise and all things. Love! to have you is worth them all together.’ And at the murmur of my voice she turned about.

“‘You are worth it,’ I said, speaking without meaning for her to hear; ‘you are worth it, my dearest one; worth pride and praise and everything. Love! having you is worth all of it combined.’ And at the sound of my voice, she turned around.

“‘Come and see,’ she cried—I can hear her now—‘come and see the sunrise upon Monte Solaro.’

“‘Come and see,’ she shouted—I can hear her now—‘come and see the sunrise on Monte Solaro.’”

“I remember how I sprang to my feet and joined her at the balcony. She put a white hand upon my shoulder and pointed towards great masses of limestone, flushing, as it were, into life. I looked. But first I noted the sunlight on her face caressing the lines of her cheeks and neck. How can I describe to you the scene we had before us? We were at Capri—”

“I remember how I jumped up and went to join her on the balcony. She placed a delicate hand on my shoulder and pointed towards huge limestone formations that seemed to come to life. I looked, but first I noticed the sunlight on her face gently highlighting the contours of her cheeks and neck. How can I describe to you the scene that lay before us? We were in Capri—”

“I have been there,” I said. “I have clambered up Monte Solaro and drunk vero Capri—muddy stuff like cider—at the summit.”

“I’ve been there,” I said. “I climbed up Monte Solaro and drank vero Capri—muddy stuff like cider—at the top.”

“Ah!” said the man with the white face; “then perhaps you can tell me—you will know if this is indeed Capri. For in this life I have never been there. Let me describe it. We were in a little room, one of a vast multitude of little rooms, very cool and sunny, hollowed out of the limestone of a sort of cape, very high above the sea. The whole island, you know, was one enormous hotel, complex beyond explaining, and on the other side there were miles of floating hotels, and huge floating stages to which the flying machines came. They called it a pleasure city. Of course, there was none of that in your time—rather, I should say, is none of that now. Of course. Now!—yes.

“Ah!” said the man with the pale face; “maybe you can tell me—since you’d know if this is really Capri. I’ve never been there in my life. Let me describe it. We were in a small room, one of many similar rooms, very cool and sunny, carved out of the limestone of a high cape above the sea. The entire island, you see, was one massive hotel, impossibly complex, and on the other side, there were miles of floating hotels and enormous floating stages to which the flying machines arrived. They called it a pleasure city. Of course, there was none of that in your time—rather, I should say, there isn't any of that now. Of course. Now!—yes.

“Well, this room of ours was at the extremity of the cape, so that one could see east and west. Eastward was a great cliff—a thousand feet high perhaps—coldly gray except for one bright edge of gold, and beyond it the Isle of the Sirens, and a falling coast that faded and passed into the hot sunrise. And when one turned to the west, distinct and near was a little bay, a little beach still in shadow. And out of that shadow rose Solaro straight and tall, flushed and golden crested, like a beauty throned, and the white moon was floating behind her in the sky. And before us from east to west stretched the many-tinted sea all dotted with little sailing boats.

"Well, our room was at the edge of the cape, allowing us to see both east and west. To the east was a massive cliff—maybe a thousand feet high—cold and gray except for a bright golden edge, and beyond that was the Isle of the Sirens and a sloping coast that faded into the hot sunrise. When turning to the west, we could see a little bay nearby, with a small beach still in shadow. Rising out of that shadow was Solaro, straight and tall, with a flushed and golden crest, like a beautiful queen on her throne, while the white moon floated behind her in the sky. In front of us, from east to west, the sea stretched out in many colors, dotted with small sailing boats."

“To the eastward, of course, these little boats were gray and very minute and clear, but to the westward they were little boats of gold—shining gold—almost like little flames. And just below us was a rock with an arch worn through it. The blue sea-water broke to green and foam all round the rock, and a galley came gliding out of the arch.”

“To the east, these small boats appeared gray, tiny, and clear, but to the west, they looked like little boats of gold—shimmering gold—almost like tiny flames. Just below us was a rock with an arch carved through it. The blue sea turned green and foamy all around the rock, and a galley glided out of the arch.”

“I know that rock.” I said. “I was nearly drowned there. It is called the Faraglioni.”

“I know that rock,” I said. “I almost drowned there. It’s called the Faraglioni.”

“I Faraglioni? Yes, she called it that,” answered the man with the white face. “There was some story—but that—”

“I Faraglioni? Yeah, she called it that,” replied the man with the white face. “There was some story—but that—”

He put his hand to his forehead again. “No,” he said, “I forget that story.”

He put his hand to his forehead again. “No,” he said, “I don’t remember that story.”

“Well, that is the first thing I remember, the first dream I had, that little shaded room and the beautiful air and sky and that dear lady of mine, with her shining arms and her graceful robe, and how we sat and talked in half whispers to one another. We talked in whispers not because there was any one to hear, but because there was still such a freshness of mind between us that our thoughts were a little frightened, I think, to find themselves at last in words. And so they went softly.

“Well, that’s the first thing I remember, the first dream I had, that little shaded room and the beautiful air and sky and that dear lady of mine, with her shining arms and her graceful dress, and how we sat and talked in hushed voices to each other. We spoke in whispers not because someone was listening, but because there was still such a freshness of mind between us that our thoughts were a little afraid, I think, to finally be put into words. So they came out softly.”

“Presently we were hungry and we went from our apartment, going by a strange passage with a moving floor, until we came to the great breakfast room—there was a fountain and music. A pleasant and joyful place it was, with its sunlight and splashing, and the murmur of plucked strings. And we sat and ate and smiled at one another, and I would not heed a man who was watching me from a table near by.

"Right now we were hungry, so we left our apartment and walked through a weird hallway with a moving floor until we reached the big breakfast room—there was a fountain and music. It was a nice and cheerful place, filled with sunlight and splashing water, and the sound of strummed strings. We sat down to eat, smiling at each other, and I ignored a man who was watching me from a nearby table."

“And afterwards we went on to the dancing-hall. But I cannot describe that hall. The place was enormous—larger than any building you have ever seen—and in one place there was the old gate of Capri, caught into the wall of a gallery high overhead. Light girders, stems and threads of gold, burst from the pillars like fountains, streamed like an Aurora across the roof and interlaced, like—like conjuring tricks. All about the great circle for the dancers there were beautiful figures, strange dragons, and intricate and wonderful grotesques bearing lights. The place was inundated with artificial light that shamed the newborn day. And as we went through the throng the people turned about and looked at us, for all through the world my name and face were known, and how I had suddenly thrown up pride and struggle to come to this place. And they looked also at the lady beside me, though half the story of how at last she had come to me was unknown or mistold. And few of the men who were there, I know, but judged me a happy man, in spite of all the shame and dishonour that had come upon my name.

“And then we moved on to the dance hall. But I can’t really describe that hall. It was massive—bigger than any building you've ever seen—and in one spot, there was the old gate of Capri embedded in the wall of a gallery high above. Light beams, strands and threads of gold burst from the pillars like fountains, streaming across the ceiling like an aurora, interweaving like magic tricks. All around the large dance floor, there were beautiful figures, strange dragons, and intricate, amazing grotesques holding lights. The place was flooded with artificial light that put the early morning sun to shame. As we made our way through the crowd, people turned to look at us, for across the world, my name and face were recognized, and everyone knew how I had suddenly cast aside pride and struggle to come to this place. They also looked at the woman beside me, though much of the story of how she finally came to me was unknown or misrepresented. And I know that there were few men present who didn’t see me as a lucky man, despite all the shame and dishonor that had fallen on my name.”

“The air was full of music, full of harmonious scents, full of the rhythm of beautiful motions. Thousands of beautiful people swarmed about the hall, crowded the galleries, sat in a myriad recesses; they were dressed in splendid colours and crowned with flowers; thousands danced about the great circle beneath the white images of the ancient gods, and glorious processions of youths and maidens came and went. We two danced, not the dreary monotonies of your days—of this time, I mean—but dances that were beautiful, intoxicating. And even now I can see my lady dancing—dancing joyously. She danced, you know, with a serious face; she danced with a serious dignity, and yet she was smiling at me and caressing me—smiling and caressing with her eyes.

The air was filled with music, rich scents, and the rhythm of graceful movements. Thousands of beautiful people crowded the hall, filled the galleries, and sat in countless nooks; they wore vibrant colors and adorned their heads with flowers. Thousands danced around the large circle beneath the white statues of ancient gods, and magnificent processions of young men and women came and went. We danced, not the dull routines of your days—of this time, I mean—but dances that were lovely and exhilarating. Even now I can picture my lady dancing—dancing happily. She danced, you know, with a serious expression; she danced with a dignified grace, yet she was smiling at me and reaching out to me—smiling and reaching out with her eyes.

“The music was different,” he murmured. “It went—I cannot describe it; but it was infinitely richer and more varied than any music that has ever come to me awake.

“The music was different,” he murmured. “It went—I can’t describe it; but it was so much richer and more diverse than any music I’ve ever experienced while awake.”

“And then—it was when we had done dancing—a man came to speak to me. He was a lean, resolute man, very soberly clad for that place, and already I had marked his face watching me in the breakfasting hall, and afterwards as we went along the passage I had avoided his eye. But now, as we sat in a little alcove, smiling at the pleasure of all the people who went to and fro across the shining floor, he came and touched me, and spoke to me so that I was forced to listen. And he asked that he might speak to me for a little time apart.

“And then—it was after we finished dancing—a man approached me. He was a thin, determined man, dressed quite conservatively for that setting, and I had already noticed his face watching me in the dining hall. Later, as we walked down the corridor, I had avoided making eye contact with him. But now, as we sat in a small alcove, enjoying the happiness of all the people moving across the shiny floor, he came over, touched me, and spoke in a way that made it impossible for me not to listen. He asked if he could have a moment to speak with me privately.”

“‘No,’ I said. ‘I have no secrets from this lady. What do you want to tell me?’

“‘No,’ I said. ‘I don’t have any secrets from her. What do you want to tell me?’”

“He said it was a trivial matter, or at least a dry matter, for a lady to hear.

“He said it was a minor issue, or at least a boring one, for a woman to hear."

“‘Perhaps for me to hear,’ said I.

“‘Maybe I should hear it,’ I said.”

“He glanced at her, as though almost he would appeal to her. Then he asked me suddenly if I had heard of a great and avenging declaration that Evesham had made? Now, Evesham had always before been the man next to myself in the leadership of that great party in the north. He was a forcible, hard, and tactless man, and only I had been able to control and soften him. It was on his account even more than my own, I think, that the others had been so dismayed at my retreat. So this question about what he had done reawakened my old interest in the life I had put aside just for a moment.

He glanced at her, as if he were about to ask for her help. Then he suddenly asked me if I had heard about a significant and vengeful statement that Evesham had made. Evesham had always been my closest ally in leading that big party in the north. He was a forceful, tough, and blunt man, and I was the only one who could manage and soften him. It was more because of him than for my own sake, I think, that the others had been so worried about my withdrawal. So his question about what Evesham had done sparked my old interest in the life I had set aside just for a moment.

“‘I have taken no heed of any news for many days,’ I said. What has Evesham been saying?’

“‘I haven’t paid attention to any news for several days,’ I said. What has Evesham been saying?”

“And with that the man began, nothing loth, and I must confess even I was struck by Evesham’s reckless folly in the wild and threatening words he had used. And this messenger they had sent to me not only told me of Evesham’s speech, but went on to ask counsel and to point out what need they had of me. While he talked, my lady sat a little forward and watched his face and mine.

“And with that, the man started, not hesitant at all, and I have to admit I was also taken aback by Evesham’s reckless foolishness in the wild and threatening words he had used. This messenger they sent to me not only told me about Evesham’s speech but also asked for advice and pointed out how much they needed me. While he spoke, my lady leaned forward a bit and watched his face and mine.

“My old habits of scheming and organising reasserted themselves. I could even see myself suddenly returning to the north, and all the dramatic effect of it. All that this man said witnessed to the disorder of the party indeed, but not to its damage. I should go back stronger than I had come. And then I thought of my lady. You see—how can I tell you? There were certain peculiarities of our relationship—as things are I need not tell you about that—which would render her presence with me impossible. I should have had to leave her; indeed, I should have had to renounce her clearly and openly, if I was to do all that I could do in the north. And the man knew that, even as he talked to her and me, knew it as well as she did, that my steps to duty were—first, separation, then abandonment. At the touch of that thought my dream of a return was shattered. I turned on the man suddenly, as he was imagining his eloquence was gaining ground with me.

“My old habits of scheming and organizing came back to me. I could even picture myself suddenly going back to the north, and how dramatic that would be. Everything this man said showed the party's chaos, but not its harm. I would return stronger than when I left. Then I thought about my lady. You see—how can I explain? There were certain details about our relationship—as it stands, I don't need to explain those—that would make it impossible for her to be with me. I would have had to leave her; in fact, I would have had to clearly and openly renounce her if I wanted to do everything I could in the north. And the man understood that, even as he talked to her and me; he knew it just as well as she did, that my path to duty was—first, separation, then abandonment. With that thought, my dream of returning was shattered. I suddenly confronted the man while he was still thinking his words were convincing me.”

“‘What have I to do with these things now?’ I said. ‘I have done with them. Do you think I am coquetting with your people in coming here?’

“‘What do I have to do with this stuff now?’ I said. ‘I’m over it. Do you think I’m flirting with your people by coming here?’”

“‘No,’ he said. ‘But—’

“No,” he said. “But—”

“‘Why cannot you leave me alone. I have done with these things. I have ceased to be anything but a private man.’

“‘Why can’t you just leave me alone? I’m done with all of this. I’ve stopped being anything but a private person.’”

“‘Yes,’ he answered. ‘But have you thought?—this talk of war, these reckless challenges, these wild aggressions—’

“‘Yes,’ he replied. ‘But have you considered?—this talk of war, these reckless challenges, these wild acts of aggression—’”

“I stood up.

"I got up."

“‘No,’ I cried. ‘I won’t hear you. I took count of all those things, I weighed them—and I have come away.’

“‘No,’ I shouted. ‘I won’t listen to you. I considered all those things, I measured them—and I’ve moved on.’”

“He seemed to consider the possibility of persistence. He looked from me to where the lady sat regarding us.

“He seemed to think about the idea of sticking around. He glanced from me to where the woman was watching us.”

“‘War,’ he said, as if he were speaking to himself, and then turned slowly from me and walked away.

"‘War,’ he said, almost like he was talking to himself, and then he slowly turned away from me and walked off."

“I stood, caught in the whirl of thoughts his appeal had set going.

“I stood, caught in the swirl of thoughts his request had stirred up.

“I heard my lady’s voice.

“I heard my lady’s voice."

“‘Dear,’ she said; ‘but if they had need of you—’

“‘Dear,’ she said; ‘but if they needed you—’

“She did not finish her sentence, she let it rest there. I turned to her sweet face, and the balance of my mood swayed and reeled.

“She didn’t finish her sentence; she just left it hanging. I looked at her sweet face, and my mood swung back and forth.”

“‘They want me only to do the thing they dare not do themselves,’ I said. ‘If they distrust Evesham they must settle with him themselves.’

“‘They just want me to do what they’re too afraid to do themselves,’ I said. ‘If they don’t trust Evesham, they need to handle it themselves.’”

“She looked at me doubtfully.

"She looked at me unsurely."

“‘But war—’ she said.

"‘But war—’ she said."

“I saw a doubt on her face that I had seen before, a doubt of herself and me, the first shadow of the discovery that, seen strongly and completely, must drive us apart for ever.

“I saw a doubt on her face that I had seen before, a doubt of herself and me, the first shadow of the discovery that, seen strongly and completely, must drive us apart forever.

“Now, I was an older mind than hers, and I could sway her to this belief or that.

“Now, I had more experience than she did, and I could influence her to believe one thing or another.”

“‘My dear one,’ I said, ‘you must not trouble over these things. There will be no war. Certainly there will be no war. The age of wars is past. Trust me to know the justice of this case. They have no right upon me, dearest, and no one has a right upon me. I have been free to choose my life, and I have chosen this.’

“‘My dear,’ I said, ‘you shouldn’t worry about these things. There won’t be any war. Absolutely, there won’t be any war. The era of wars is over. Trust me, I understand the justice of this situation. They have no claim on me, my love, and no one has a claim on me. I have been free to choose my path, and I have chosen this.’”

“‘But war—,’ she said.

"‘But war—,’ she said."

“I sat down beside her. I put an arm behind her and took her hand in mine. I set myself to drive that doubt away—I set myself to fill her mind with pleasant things again. I lied to her, and in lying to her I lied also to myself. And she was only too ready to believe me, only too ready to forget.

“I sat down next to her. I put my arm behind her and took her hand in mine. I focused on pushing that doubt away—I focused on filling her mind with happy thoughts again. I lied to her, and in lying to her I also lied to myself. And she was more than willing to believe me, more than willing to forget.”

“Very soon the shadow had gone again, and we were hastening to our bathing-place in the Grotta del Bovo Marino, where it was our custom to bathe every day. We swam and splashed one another, and in that buoyant water I seemed to become something lighter and stronger than a man. And at last we came out dripping and rejoicing and raced among the rocks. And then I put on a dry bathing-dress, and we sat to bask in the sun, and presently I nodded, resting my head against her knee, and she put her hand upon my hair and stroked it softly and I dozed. And behold! as it were with the snapping of the string of a violin, I was awakening, and I was in my own bed in Liverpool, in the life of to-day.

Very soon, the shadow disappeared again, and we hurried to our swimming spot in the Grotta del Bovo Marino, where we usually bathed every day. We splashed around and played in the water, and in that buoyant sea, I felt lighter and stronger than ever. Eventually, we emerged, dripping and happy, and ran around the rocks. Then I put on a dry swimsuit, and we sat in the sun to warm up. Before long, I nodded off with my head resting on her knee. She gently ran her fingers through my hair as I dozed off. Suddenly, as if someone had snapped the string of a violin, I woke up to find myself in my own bed in Liverpool, in today’s world.

“Only for a time I could not believe that all these vivid moments had been no more than the substance of a dream.

“Only for a while I couldn’t believe that all these vivid moments were just the stuff of a dream."

“In truth, I could not believe it a dream for all the sobering reality of things about me. I bathed and dressed as it were by habit, and as I shaved I argued why I of all men should leave the woman I loved to go back to fantastic politics in the hard and strenuous north. Even if Evesham did force the world back to war, what was that to me? I was a man with the heart of a man, and why should I feel the responsibility of a deity for the way the world might go?

“In truth, I couldn’t believe it was just a dream, given the sobering reality of everything around me. I got up and dressed almost out of habit, and as I shaved, I questioned why I, of all people, should leave the woman I loved to return to the crazy politics in the tough and challenging north. Even if Evesham pushed the world back into war, what did that have to do with me? I was just a man, and why should I feel the weight of a god for how the world might turn out?”

“You know that is not quite the way I think about affairs, about my real affairs. I am a solicitor, you know, with a point of view.

“You know that’s not exactly how I see things regarding my business, my actual business. I'm a lawyer, you know, with my own perspective."

“The vision was so real, you must understand, so utterly unlike a dream that I kept perpetually recalling little irrelevant details; even the ornament of the book-cover that lay on my wife’s sewing-machine in the breakfast-room recalled with the utmost vividness the gilt line that ran about the seat in the alcove where I had talked with the messenger from my deserted party. Have you ever heard of a dream that had a quality like that?”

“The vision was so real, you have to understand, so completely unlike a dream that I kept remembering little irrelevant details; even the decoration on the book cover that was on my wife’s sewing machine in the breakfast room vividly reminded me of the gold line that ran around the seat in the alcove where I had spoken with the messenger from my abandoned party. Have you ever experienced a dream that felt like that?”

“Like—?”

"Like, what?"

“So that afterwards you remembered little details you had forgotten.”

“So that later you remembered little details you had forgotten.”

I thought. I had never noticed the point before, but he was right.

I realized. I had never seen that before, but he was right.

“Never,” I said. “That is what you never seem to do with dreams.”

“Never,” I said. “That's what you never seem to do with dreams.”

“No,” he answered. “But that is just what I did. I am a solicitor, you must understand, in Liverpool, and I could not help wondering what the clients and business people I found myself talking to in my office would think if I told them suddenly I was in love with a girl who would be born a couple of hundred years or so hence, and worried about the politics of my great-great-great-grandchildren. I was chiefly busy that day negotiating a ninety-nine-year building lease. It was a private builder in a hurry, and we wanted to tie him in every possible way. I had an interview with him, and he showed a certain want of temper that sent me to bed still irritated. That night I had no dream. Nor did I dream the next night, at least, to remember.

“No,” he replied. “But that’s exactly what I did. I’m a lawyer, you see, based in Liverpool, and I couldn’t help but wonder what the clients and business people I spoke with in my office would think if I suddenly told them I was in love with a girl who wouldn’t be born for another couple of hundred years or so, and concerned about the politics of my great-great-great-grandkids. I was primarily busy that day negotiating a ninety-nine-year building lease. There was a private builder who was in a rush, and we needed to secure him as much as possible. I had a meeting with him, and he showed a bit of a temper that left me feeling irritated when I went to bed. That night, I didn't dream. Nor did I remember having any dreams the following night.”

“Something of that intense reality of conviction vanished. I began to feel sure it was a dream. And then it came again.

“Something of that intense reality of conviction disappeared. I started to feel like it was just a dream. And then it came back again.”

“When the dream came again, nearly four days later, it was very different. I think it certain that four days had also elapsed in the dream. Many things had happened in the north, and the shadow of them was back again between us, and this time it was not so easily dispelled. I began I know with moody musings. Why, in spite of all, should I go back, go back for all the rest of my days to toil and stress, insults and perpetual dissatisfaction, simply to save hundreds of millions of common people, whom I did not love, whom too often I could do no other than despise, from the stress and anguish of war and infinite misrule? And after all I might fail. They all sought their own narrow ends, and why should not I—why should not I also live as a man? And out of such thoughts her voice summoned me, and I lifted my eyes.

“When the dream returned nearly four days later, it was very different. I’m sure that four days passed in the dream as well. A lot had happened in the north, and the weight of it was back between us, and this time it wasn’t so easy to shake off. I started, I know, with gloomy thoughts. Why, despite everything, should I go back, go back for the rest of my days to hard work and stress, insults, and constant dissatisfaction, just to save hundreds of millions of ordinary people, whom I didn’t love and too often found myself despising, from the struggles and pain of war and endless mismanagement? And after all, I might fail. They were all chasing their own selfish goals, so why shouldn’t I—why shouldn’t I also live like a man? And from such thoughts, her voice called me back, and I looked up.

“I found myself awake and walking. We had come out above the Pleasure City, we were near the summit of Monte Solaro and looking towards the bay. It was the late afternoon and very clear. Far away to the left Ischia hung in a golden haze between sea and sky, and Naples was coldly white against the hills, and before us was Vesuvius with a tall and slender streamer feathering at last towards the south, and the ruins of Torre dell’ Annunziata and Castellammare glittering and near.”

"I found myself awake and walking. We had come out above the Pleasure City, we were near the top of Monte Solaro, looking towards the bay. It was late afternoon and very clear. Far away to the left, Ischia hung in a golden haze between the sea and sky, and Naples appeared coldly white against the hills. In front of us was Vesuvius with a tall and slender plume extending to the south, and the ruins of Torre dell’Annunziata and Castellammare sparkling nearby."

I interrupted suddenly: “You have been to Capri, of course?”

I suddenly interrupted, “You’ve been to Capri, right?”

“Only in this dream,” he said, “only in this dream. All across the bay beyond Sorrento were the floating palaces of the Pleasure City moored and chained. And northward were the broad floating stages that received the aeroplanes. Aeroplanes fell out of the sky every afternoon, each bringing its thousands of pleasure-seekers from the uttermost parts of the earth to Capri and its delights. All these things, I say, stretched below.

“Only in this dream,” he said, “only in this dream. Across the bay beyond Sorrento were the floating palaces of the Pleasure City, anchored and secured. To the north were the large floating platforms that welcomed the airplanes. Every afternoon, airplanes descended from the sky, each carrying thousands of travelers from all over the world to Capri and its pleasures. All these things, I say, spread out below.

“But we noticed them only incidentally because of an unusual sight that evening had to show. Five war aeroplanes that had long slumbered useless in the distant arsenals of the Rhinemouth were manoeuvring now in the eastward sky. Evesham had astonished the world by producing them and others, and sending them to circle here and there. It was the threat material in the great game of bluff he was playing, and it had taken even me by surprise. He was one of those incredibly stupid energetic people who seem sent by heaven to create disasters. His energy to the first glance seemed so wonderfully like capacity! But he had no imagination, no invention, only a stupid, vast, driving force of will, and a mad faith in his stupid idiot ‘luck’ to pull him through. I remember how we stood upon the headland watching the squadron circling far away, and how I weighed the full meaning of the sight, seeing clearly the way things must go. And then even it was not too late. I might have gone back, I think, and saved the world. The people of the north would follow me, I knew, granted only that in one thing I respected their moral standards. The east and south would trust me as they would trust no other northern man. And I knew I had only to put it to her and she would have let me go . . . . Not because she did not love me!

“But we only noticed them incidentally because of an unusual sight that evening. Five war planes that had long been useless in the distant arsenals of the Rhinemouth were now maneuvering in the eastern sky. Evesham had amazed the world by creating them and others and sending them to circle around. It was the threat element in the big bluff he was playing, and it even took me by surprise. He was one of those incredibly stupid yet energetic people who seem sent by fate to create disasters. At first glance, his energy seemed so much like capability! But he had no imagination, no creativity, just a vast, driving force of will and a foolish faith in his so-called ‘luck’ to get him through. I remember standing on the headland watching the squadron circling far away, weighing the full meaning of the sight and seeing clearly how things must go. And then, even then, it wasn’t too late. I could have gone back, I think, and saved the world. The people of the north would follow me, I knew, as long as I respected their moral standards in one thing. The east and south would trust me like they wouldn’t trust any other northern man. And I knew I just had to bring it up to her, and she would have let me go… Not because she didn’t love me!”

“Only I did not want to go; my will was all the other way about. I had so newly thrown off the incubus of responsibility: I was still so fresh a renegade from duty that the daylight clearness of what I ought to do had no power at all to touch my will. My will was to live, to gather pleasures and make my dear lady happy. But though this sense of vast neglected duties had no power to draw me, it could make me silent and preoccupied, it robbed the days I had spent of half their brightness and roused me into dark meditations in the silence of the night. And as I stood and watched Evesham’s aeroplanes sweep to and fro—those birds of infinite ill omen—she stood beside me watching me, perceiving the trouble indeed, but not perceiving it clearly—her eyes questioning my face, her expression shaded with perplexity. Her face was gray because the sunset was fading out of the sky. It was no fault of hers that she held me. She had asked me to go from her, and again in the night time and with tears she had asked me to go.

“Yet I didn’t want to leave; my heart was set against it. I had just shaken off the burden of responsibility: I was still a fresh defector from duty, and the clear understanding of what I should do had no effect on my desire. I wanted to live, to enjoy life, and to make my beloved happy. But even though this overwhelming sense of unfulfilled responsibilities couldn’t pull me back, it left me feeling quiet and distracted, stealing away some of the brightness from my days and leading me into dark thoughts during the stillness of the night. As I stood there watching Evesham’s airplanes moving back and forth—those ominous birds—she stood next to me, observing me, sensing my distress but not fully understanding it—her eyes searching my face, her expression clouded with confusion. Her face had turned gray as the sunset disappeared from the sky. It wasn’t her fault that she held me. She had asked me to leave her, and once again in the night, with tears, she had begged me to go.”

“At last it was the sense of her that roused me from my mood. I turned upon her suddenly and challenged her to race down the mountain slopes. ‘No,’ she said, as if I had jarred with her gravity, but I was resolved to end that gravity, and make her run—no one can be very gray and sad who is out of breath—and when she stumbled I ran with my hand beneath her arm. We ran down past a couple of men, who turned back staring in astonishment at my behaviour—they must have recognised my face. And half way down the slope came a tumult in the air, clang-clank, clang-clank, and we stopped, and presently over the hill-crest those war things came flying one behind the other.”

“At last, it was her presence that pulled me out of my funk. I suddenly turned to her and dared her to race down the mountain slopes. ‘No,’ she replied, as if I had disrupted her serious mood, but I was determined to shake off that seriousness and make her run—no one can feel too gray and sad when they’re out of breath—and when she stumbled, I ran with my hand under her arm. We raced past a couple of guys, who turned back in shock at my behavior—they must have recognized me. And halfway down the slope, we heard a tumult in the air, clang-clank, clang-clank, and we stopped, and soon over the hilltop, those war machines came flying one after the other.”

The man seemed hesitating on the verge of a description.

The man appeared to be hesitating, on the brink of giving a description.

“What were they like?” I asked.

“What were they like?” I asked.

“They had never fought,” he said. “They were just like our ironclads are nowadays; they had never fought. No one knew what they might do, with excited men inside them; few even cared to speculate. They were great driving things shaped like spear-heads without a shaft, with a propeller in the place of the shaft.”

“They had never fought,” he said. “They were just like our ironclads today; they had never fought. No one knew what they might do, with eager men inside them; few even bothered to guess. They were huge driving machines shaped like spearheads without the shaft, with a propeller in the spot where the shaft would be.”

“Steel?”

"Steel?"

“Not steel.”

"Not metal."

“Aluminum?”

“Aluminum?”

“No, no, nothing of that sort. An alloy that was very common—as common as brass, for example. It was called—let me see—” He squeezed his forehead with the fingers of one hand. “I am forgetting everything,” he said.

“No, no, nothing like that. It was an alloy that was very common—just as common as brass, for instance. It was called—let me think—” He pressed his forehead with the fingers of one hand. “I’m forgetting everything,” he said.

“And they carried guns?”

"And they had guns?"

“Little guns, firing high explosive shells. They fired the guns backwards, out of the base of the leaf, so to speak, and rammed with the beak. That was the theory, you know, but they had never been fought. No one could tell exactly what was going to happen. And meanwhile I suppose it was very fine to go whirling through the air like a flight of young swallows, swift and easy. I guess the captains tried not to think too clearly what the real thing would be like. And these flying war machines, you know, were only one sort of the endless war contrivances that had been invented and had fallen into abeyance during the long peace. There were all sorts of these things that people were routing out and furbishing up; infernal things, silly things; things that had never been tried; big engines, terrible explosives, great guns. You know the silly way of these ingenious sort of men who make these things; they turn ‘em out as beavers build dams, and with no more sense of the rivers they’re going to divert and the lands they’re going to flood!

“Little guns, shooting high-explosive shells. They aimed the guns backward, from the base of the leaf, so to speak, and slammed with the beak. That was the theory, you know, but they had never been tested in battle. No one could predict exactly what would happen. Meanwhile, I suppose it was pretty great to soar through the air like a swarm of young swallows, quick and effortless. I guess the captains tried not to think too much about what the real experience would be like. And these flying war machines, you know, were just one type of the countless war inventions that had been created and then neglected during the long peace. There were all sorts of these devices that people were digging up and updating; malicious things, foolish things; things that had never been used; massive engines, horrifying explosives, enormous guns. You know the silly way these inventive types operate; they crank them out like beavers build dams, with no real understanding of the rivers they're going to redirect and the lands they'll end up flooding!”

“As we went down the winding stepway to our hotel again, in the twilight, I foresaw it all: I saw how clearly and inevitably things were driving for war in Evesham’s silly, violent hands, and I had some inkling of what war was bound to be under these new conditions. And even then, though I knew it was drawing near the limit of my opportunity, I could find no will to go back.”

“As we walked down the winding steps to our hotel again in the fading light, I could see it all coming: I understood how clearly and inevitably things were heading for war in Evesham’s foolish, violent grasp, and I had some sense of what war would be like in these new circumstances. Even then, although I realized I was reaching the limit of my chances, I couldn’t bring myself to turn back.”

He sighed.

He let out a sigh.

“That was my last chance.

"That was my final chance."

“We didn’t go into the city until the sky was full of stars, so we walked out upon the high terrace, to and fro, and—she counselled me to go back.

“We didn’t head into the city until the sky was filled with stars, so we walked back and forth on the high terrace, and—she advised me to go back.

“‘My dearest,’ she said, and her sweet face looked up to me, this is Death. This life you lead is Death. Go back to them, go back to your duty—’

“‘My dearest,’ she said, looking up at me with her sweet face, this is Death. This life you’re living is Death. Go back to them, go back to your duty—”

“She began to weep, saying, between her sobs, and clinging to my arm as she said it, ‘Go back—Go back.’

“She started to cry, saying, between her sobs, and holding onto my arm as she said it, ‘Go back—Go back.’”

“Then suddenly she fell mute, and, glancing down at her face, I read in an instant the thing she had thought to do. It was one of those moments when one sees.

“Then suddenly she fell silent, and, glancing down at her face, I instantly understood what she had intended to do. It was one of those moments when everything becomes clear.”

“‘No!’ I said.

"No!" I said.

“‘No?’ she asked, in surprise and I think a little fearful at the answer to her thought.

“‘No?’ she asked, surprised and, I think, a bit worried about the answer to her thought.

“‘Nothing,’ I said, ‘shall send me back. Nothing! I have chosen. Love, I have chosen, and the world must go. Whatever happens I will live this life—I will live for you! It—nothing shall turn me aside; nothing, my dear one. Even if you died—even if you died—’

“‘Nothing,’ I said, ‘will make me go back. Nothing! I have made my choice. Love, I have chosen, and the world can go on without me. No matter what happens, I will live this life—I will live for you! Nothing will change my mind; nothing, my dear. Even if you were to die—even if you were to die—’”

“‘Yes?’ she murmured, softly.

“‘Yes?’ she whispered, softly.

“‘Then—I also would die.’

"Then—I would die too."

“And before she could speak again I began to talk, talking eloquently—as I could do in that life—talking to exalt love, to make the life we were living seem heroic and glorious; and the thing I was deserting something hard and enormously ignoble that it was a fine thing to set aside. I bent all my mind to throw that glamour upon it, seeking not only to convert her but myself to that. We talked, and she clung to me, torn too between all that she deemed noble and all that she knew was sweet. And at last I did make it heroic, made all the thickening disaster of the world only a sort of glorious setting to our unparalleled love, and we two poor foolish souls strutted there at last, clad in that splendid delusion, drunken rather with that glorious delusion, under the still stars.

“And before she could say anything else, I started talking, speaking eloquently—as I could in that life—talking to elevate love, to make the life we were living seem heroic and glorious; and the thing I was leaving behind felt hard and incredibly shameful that it was a good thing to move past. I focused all my energy to cast that enchantment over it, trying not only to convince her but also myself of that. We talked, and she held onto me, torn between everything she believed was noble and everything she knew was sweet. And finally, I did make it heroic, turning all the growing chaos of the world into merely a magnificent backdrop for our unmatched love, and we two foolish souls stood there at last, wrapped up in that splendid delusion, almost drunk on that glorious illusion, beneath the still stars.

“And so my moment passed.

"And so my moment faded."

“It was my last chance. Even as we went to and fro there, the leaders of the south and east were gathering their resolve, and the hot answer that shattered Evesham’s bluffing for ever, took shape and waited. And, all over Asia, and the ocean, and the South, the air and the wires were throbbing with their warnings to prepare—prepare.

“It was my last chance. Even as we moved back and forth there, the leaders of the south and east were gathering their determination, and the fierce response that ended Evesham’s bluffing for good was forming and waiting. All across Asia, the ocean, and the South, the air and the wires were pulsing with their warnings to get ready—get ready.”

“No one living, you know, knew what war was; no one could imagine, with all these new inventions, what horror war might bring. I believe most people still believed it would be a matter of bright uniforms and shouting charges and triumphs and flags and bands—in a time when half the world drew its food supply from regions ten thousand miles away—”

“No one alive, you know, really understood what war was; no one could picture, with all these new inventions, what horrors war could bring. I think most people still believed it would be about bright uniforms, loud charges, victories, flags, and bands—in an era when half the world got its food from places ten thousand miles away—”

The man with the white face paused. I glanced at him, and his face was intent on the floor of the carriage. A little railway station, a string of loaded trucks, a signal-box, and the back of a cottage, shot by the carriage window, and a bridge passed with a clap of noise, echoing the tumult of the train.

The man with the white face stopped for a moment. I looked at him, and he was focused on the floor of the carriage. A small train station, a line of loaded freight cars, a signal box, and the back of a cottage rushed past the carriage window, and we went over a bridge with a loud noise that echoed the chaos of the train.

“After that,” he said, “I dreamt often. For three weeks of nights that dream was my life. And the worst of it was there were nights when I could not dream, when I lay tossing on a bed in this accursed life; and there—somewhere lost to me—things were happening—momentous, terrible things . . . I lived at nights—my days, my waking days, this life I am living now, became a faded, far-away dream, a drab setting, the cover of the book.”

“After that,” he said, “I dreamed a lot. For three weeks, that dream was my life. The worst part was when I couldn’t dream, when I lay tossing in this miserable reality; and there—somewhere out of reach—things were happening—important, awful things . . . I lived at night—my days, my awake days, this life I’m living now, turned into a distant, faded dream, a dull backdrop, the cover of the book.”

He thought.

He was thinking.

“I could tell you all, tell you every little thing in the dream, but as to what I did in the daytime—no. I could not tell—I do not remember. My memory—my memory has gone. The business of life slips from me—”

“I could share everything with you, every little detail from the dream, but when it comes to what I did during the day—no. I can’t remember—I just don’t. My memory—my memory is gone. The routine of life escapes me—”

He leant forward, and pressed his hands upon his eyes. For a long time he said nothing.

He leaned forward and pressed his hands against his eyes. For a long time, he said nothing.

“And then?” said I.

“And then?” I said.

“The war burst like a hurricane.”

“The war erupted like a hurricane.”

He stared before him at unspeakable things.

He stared ahead at unimaginable things.

“And then?” I urged again.

"And then?" I asked again.

“One touch of unreality,” he said, in the low tone of a man who speaks to himself, “and they would have been nightmares. But they were not nightmares—they were not nightmares. No!”

“One touch of unreality,” he said, in a soft voice like someone talking to himself, “and they would have turned into nightmares. But they weren't nightmares—they weren't nightmares. No!”

He was silent for so long that it dawned upon me that there was a danger of losing the rest of the story. But he went on talking again in the same tone of questioning self-communion.

He was quiet for so long that I realized there was a risk of losing the rest of the story. But he continued speaking in the same tone of self-reflection.

“What was there to do but flight? I had not thought the war would touch Capri—I had seemed to see Capri as being out of it all, as the contrast to it all; but two nights after the whole place was shouting and bawling, every woman almost and every other man wore a badge—Evesham’s badge—and there was no music but a jangling war-song over and over again, and everywhere men enlisting, and in the dancing halls they were drilling. The whole island was awhirl with rumours; it was said, again and again, that fighting had begun. I had not expected this. I had seen so little of the life of pleasure that I had failed to reckon with this violence of the amateurs. And as for me, I was out of it. I was like the man who might have prevented the firing of a magazine. The time had gone. I was no one; the vainest stripling with a badge counted for more than I. The crowd jostled us and bawled in our ears; that accursed song deafened us; a woman shrieked at my lady because no badge was on her, and we two went back to our own place again, ruffled and insulted—my lady white and silent, and I aquiver with rage. So furious was I, I could have quarrelled with her if I could have found one shade of accusation in her eyes.

“What else could we do but flee? I never thought the war would reach Capri—I imagined Capri as being completely separate from it all, a contrast to everything. But two nights later, the whole place was in chaos, every woman and nearly every man wore a badge—Evesham’s badge—and there was no music except for the same jarring war song on repeat. Men were enlisting everywhere, and in the dance halls, they were drilling. The whole island was buzzing with rumors; it was said, again and again, that fighting had started. I hadn’t expected this. I had experienced so little of the life of pleasure that I had overlooked this unexpected violence from amateurs. And as for me, I felt like an outsider. I was like the man who could have stopped the explosion of a magazine, but it was too late. I was nobody; even the most arrogant kid wearing a badge mattered more than I did. The crowd pushed against us and shouted in our ears; that cursed song drowned us out; a woman yelled at my lady for not wearing a badge, and we returned to our own space feeling upset and insulted—my lady pale and silent, and I trembling with anger. I was so furious I could have started a fight with her if I could have found any accusation in her eyes.”

“All my magnificence had gone from me. I walked up and down our rock cell, and outside was the darkling sea and a light to the southward that flared and passed and came again.

“All my glory had faded away. I walked back and forth in our rock cell, and outside was the dark sea and a light to the south that flared, disappeared, and reappeared.”

“‘We must get out of this place,’ I said over and over. ‘I have made my choice, and I will have no hand in these troubles. I will have nothing of this war. We have taken our lives out of all these things. This is no refuge for us. Let us go.’

“‘We need to leave this place,’ I kept saying. ‘I’ve made my decision, and I won’t be involved in these problems. I want no part of this war. We’ve removed ourselves from all of this. This is not a safe place for us. Let’s go.’”

“And the next day we were already in flight from the war that covered the world.

“And the next day we were already fleeing from the war that engulfed the world.”

“And all the rest was Flight—all the rest was Flight.”

“And everything else was Flight—everything else was Flight.”

He mused darkly.

He reflected bleakly.

“How much was there of it?”

“How much of it was there?”

He made no answer.

He didn't respond.

“How many days?”

"How many days left?"

His face was white and drawn and his hands were clenched. He took no heed of my curiosity.

His face was pale and tense, and his hands were clenched. He paid no attention to my curiosity.

I tried to draw him back to his story with questions.

I tried to bring him back to his story by asking questions.

“Where did you go?” I said.

“Where did you go?” I asked.

“When?”

“When?”

“When you left Capri.”

“When you went to Capri.”

“South-west,” he said, and glanced at me for a second. “We went in a boat.”

“South-west,” he said, glancing at me for a moment. “We went by boat.”

“But I should have thought an aeroplane?”

"But I would have thought an airplane?"

“They had been seized.”

“They were captured.”

I questioned him no more. Presently I thought he was beginning again. He broke out in an argumentative monotone:

I didn’t ask him anything further. Soon, I thought he was starting up again. He launched into a repetitive, argumentative tone:

“But why should it be? If, indeed, this battle, this slaughter and stress is life, why have we this craving for pleasure and beauty? If there is no refuge, if there is no place of peace, and if all our dreams of quiet places are a folly and a snare, why have we such dreams? Surely it was no ignoble cravings, no base intentions, had brought us to this; it was Love had isolated us. Love had come to me with her eyes and robed in her beauty, more glorious than all else in life, in the very shape and colour of life, and summoned me away. I had silenced all the voices, I had answered all the questions—I had come to her. And suddenly there was nothing but War and Death!”

“But why should it be? If this battle, this slaughter and stress is life, why do we crave pleasure and beauty? If there’s no refuge, no place of peace, and all our dreams of quiet moments are just illusions and traps, why do we have those dreams? Surely, it wasn’t any ignoble cravings or base intentions that brought us here; it was Love that set us apart. Love had come to me with her eyes and dressed in her beauty, more glorious than anything else in life, in the very shape and color of existence, and called me away. I had silenced all the voices, I had answered all the questions—I had come to her. And suddenly, there was nothing but War and Death!”

I had an inspiration. “After all,” I said, “it could have been only a dream.”

I had an idea. “After all,” I said, “it might have just been a dream.”

“A dream!” he cried, flaming upon me, “a dream—when, even now—”

“A dream!” he shouted, bursting out at me, “a dream—when, even now—”

For the first time he became animated. A faint flush crept into his cheek. He raised his open hand and clenched it, and dropped it to his knee. He spoke, looking away from me, and for all the rest of the time he looked away. “We are but phantoms!” he said, “and the phantoms of phantoms, desires like cloud-shadows and wills of straw that eddy in the wind; the days pass, use and wont carry us through as a train carries the shadow of its lights—so be it! But one thing is real and certain, one thing is no dream-stuff, but eternal and enduring. It is the centre of my life, and all other things about it are subordinate or altogether vain. I loved her, that woman of a dream. And she and I are dead together!

For the first time, he became engaged. A slight blush appeared on his cheek. He raised his open hand, clenched it, and let it drop to his knee. He spoke, looking away from me, and for the rest of the time, he kept his gaze averted. “We are just ghosts!” he said, “and the ghosts of ghosts, desires like shadows cast by clouds and willpowers made of straw that swirl in the wind; the days go by, habits carry us along like a train carries the shadow of its lights—so be it! But one thing is real and certain, one thing isn’t just a dream, but eternal and lasting. It is the center of my life, and everything else around it is either secondary or completely pointless. I loved her, that woman of my dreams. And she and I are dead together!”

“A dream! How can it be a dream, when it drenched a living life with unappeasable sorrow, when it makes all that I have lived for and cared for, worthless and unmeaning?

“A dream! How can it be a dream, when it soaked a living life with unending sorrow, when it makes everything I have lived for and cared about, worthless and meaningless?

“Until that very moment when she was killed I believed we had still a chance of getting away,” he said. “All through the night and morning that we sailed across the sea from Capri to Salerno, we talked of escape. We were full of hope, and it clung about us to the end, hope for the life together we should lead, out of it all, out of the battle and struggle, the wild and empty passions, the empty arbitrary ‘thou shalt’ and ‘thou shalt not’ of the world. We were uplifted, as though our quest was a holy thing, as though love for another was a mission . . . .

“Until the moment she was killed, I really thought we still had a chance to get away,” he said. “Throughout the night and morning we sailed from Capri to Salerno, we talked about escaping. We were filled with hope, and it surrounded us until the end, hope for the life we would have together, away from all of this, away from the battles and struggles, the wild and empty passions, the meaningless ‘you must’ and ‘you must not’ of the world. We felt uplifted, as if our quest was something sacred, as if loving someone else was a mission . . . .

“Even when from our boat we saw the fair face of that great rock Capri—already scarred and gashed by the gun emplacements and hiding-places that were to make it a fastness—we reckoned nothing of the imminent slaughter, though the fury of preparation hung about in the puffs and clouds of dust at a hundred points amidst the gray; but, indeed, I made a text of that and talked. There, you know, was the rock, still beautiful for all its scars, with its countless windows and arches and ways, tier upon tier, for a thousand feet, a vast carving of gray, broken by vine-clad terraces, and lemon and orange groves, and masses of agave and prickly pear, and puffs of almond blossom. And out under the archway that is built over the Piccola Marina other boats were coming; and as we came round the cape and within sight of the mainland, another little string of boats came into view, driving before the wind towards the south-west. In a little while a multitude had come out, the remoter just little specks of ultramarine in the shadow of the eastward cliff.

“Even when we saw the beautiful face of that huge rock Capri from our boat—already marked and cut by the gun placements and hideouts that would turn it into a stronghold—we thought nothing of the upcoming slaughter, even though the intense preparations were all around us in the dust clouds at a hundred spots amidst the gray; but I actually used that as a theme and talked. There, you see, was the rock, still stunning despite its scars, with its countless windows and arches and pathways, layer upon layer, for a thousand feet, a massive sculpture of gray, interrupted by vine-covered terraces, and lemon and orange groves, and clusters of agave and prickly pear, and bursts of almond blossoms. And out under the archway built over the Piccola Marina, other boats were arriving; and as we rounded the cape and caught sight of the mainland, another string of boats appeared, sailing before the wind towards the southwest. Before long, a crowd had come out, the distant ones just tiny specks of ultramarine in the shadow of the eastern cliff.”

“‘It is love and reason,’ I said, ‘fleeing from all this madness of war.’

“‘It’s love and reason,’ I said, ‘escaping from all this craziness of war.’”

“And though we presently saw a squadron of aeroplanes flying across the southern sky we did not heed it. There it was—a line of little dots in the sky—and then more, dotting the south-eastern horizon, and then still more, until all that quarter of the sky was stippled with blue specks. Now they were all thin little strokes of blue, and now one and now a multitude would heel and catch the sun and become short flashes of light. They came, rising and falling and growing larger, like some huge flight of gulls or rooks or such-like birds, moving with a marvellous uniformity, and ever as they drew nearer they spread over a greater width of sky. The southward wind flung itself in an arrow-headed cloud athwart the sun. And then suddenly they swept round to the eastward and streamed eastward, growing smaller and smaller and clearer and clearer again until they vanished from the sky. And after that we noted to the northward and very high Evesham’s fighting machines hanging high over Naples like an evening swarm of gnats.

“And although we could see a squadron of airplanes flying across the southern sky, we didn’t pay any attention to it. There it was—a line of tiny dots in the sky—and then more, appearing on the southeast horizon, and then even more, until that part of the sky was speckled with blue dots. Now they were all slender little strokes of blue, and sometimes one or many would tilt and catch the sun, turning into brief flashes of light. They came, rising and falling and getting larger, like a massive flock of gulls or rooks or similar birds, moving with incredible uniformity, and as they got closer, they spread out over a wider area of sky. The southern wind hurled itself in an arrowhead cloud across the sun. Then suddenly, they swung around to the east and streamed away, getting smaller and clearer until they disappeared from the sky. After that, we noticed to the north and very high up, Evesham’s fighting machines hovering over Naples like an evening swarm of gnats.”

“It seemed to have no more to do with us than a flight of birds.

“It felt as unrelated to us as a flock of birds.”

“Even the mutter of guns far away in the south-east seemed to us to signify nothing . . .

“Even the distant sound of guns in the southeast seemed to mean nothing to us . . .

“Each day, each dream after that, we were still exalted, still seeking that refuge where we might live and love. Fatigue had come upon us, pain and many distresses. For though we were dusty and stained by our toilsome tramping, and half starved and with the horror of the dead men we had seen and the flight of the peasants—for very soon a gust of fighting swept up the peninsula—with these things haunting our minds it still resulted only in a deepening resolution to escape. Oh, but she was brave and patient! She who had never faced hardship and exposure had courage for herself and me. We went to and fro seeking an outlet, over a country all commandeered and ransacked by the gathering hosts of war. Always we went on foot. At first there were other fugitives, but we did not mingle with them. Some escaped northward, some were caught in the torrent of peasantry that swept along the main roads; many gave themselves into the hands of the soldiery and were sent northward. Many of the men were impressed. But we kept away from these things; we had brought no money to bribe a passage north, and I feared for my lady at the hands of these conscript crowds. We had landed at Salerno, and we had been turned back from Cava, and we had tried to cross towards Taranto by a pass over Mount Alburno, but we had been driven back for want of food, and so we had come down among the marshes by Paestum, where those great temples stand alone. I had some vague idea that by Paestum it might be possible to find a boat or something, and take once more to sea. And there it was the battle overtook us.

“Every day, every dream after that, we were still uplifted, still searching for that safe place where we could live and love. We were worn out, in pain, and faced with many troubles. Even though we were dirty and marked by our tiring journey, half-starved and haunted by the dead men we had seen and the fleeing villagers—because soon after, a wave of fighting rolled over the peninsula—these thoughts only strengthened our resolve to escape. Oh, but she was so brave and patient! She, who had never dealt with hardship and exposure, had courage for both herself and me. We moved back and forth looking for a way out, across a land that was all seized and ravaged by the rising armies of war. We always traveled on foot. At first, there were other refugees, but we didn’t mix with them. Some headed north, some got caught in the rush of peasants traveling along the main roads; many surrendered to the soldiers and were sent north. Many men were conscripted. But we stayed away from all that; we had no money to bribe our way north, and I worried for my lady amongst those drafted crowds. We had landed at Salerno, been turned back from Cava, and tried to cross towards Taranto by a path over Mount Alburno, but we had to turn back due to hunger, so we ended up down in the marshes by Paestum, where those massive temples stand alone. I had a vague idea that near Paestum we might find a boat or something and set out to sea again. And that's where the battle caught up with us.”

“A sort of soul-blindness had me. Plainly I could see that we were being hemmed in; that the great net of that giant Warfare had us in its toils. Many times we had seen the levies that had come down from the north going to and fro, and had come upon them in the distance amidst the mountains making ways for the ammunition and preparing the mounting of the guns. Once we fancied they had fired at us, taking us for spies—at any rate a shot had gone shuddering over us. Several times we had hidden in woods from hovering aeroplanes.

A kind of soul-blindness had taken hold of me. Clearly, I could see that we were being surrounded; that the massive web of that enormous Warfare had us trapped. Many times we had seen the troops arriving from the north, going back and forth, and had spotted them in the distance in the mountains, making paths for the ammunition and getting the guns ready. Once, we thought they had shot at us, mistaking us for spies—at any rate, a shot had whizzed past us. Several times we had hidden in the woods from circling airplanes.

“But all these things do not matter now, these nights of flight and pain . . . We were in an open place near those great temples at Paestum, at last, on a blank stony place dotted with spiky bushes, empty and desolate and so flat that a grove of eucalyptus far away showed to the feet of its stems. How I can see it! My lady was sitting down under a bush resting a little, for she was very weak and weary, and I was standing up watching to see if I could tell the distance of the firing that came and went. They were still, you know, fighting far from each other, with those terrible new weapons that had never before been used: guns that would carry beyond sight, and aeroplanes that would do—What they would do no man could foretell.

“But all these things don’t matter now, these nights of flight and pain. . . We were in an open area near those great temples at Paestum, finally, in a blank stony place dotted with spiky bushes, empty and desolate, so flat that a grove of eucalyptus in the distance could be seen at the base of its trunks. I can see it so clearly! My lady was sitting under a bush, resting a bit, because she was very weak and tired, and I was standing, trying to gauge the distance of the gunfire that came and went. They were still fighting far apart, with those terrible new weapons that had never been used before: guns that could shoot beyond sight, and airplanes that would—what they would do was anyone’s guess.”

“I knew that we were between the two armies, and that they drew together. I knew we were in danger, and that we could not stop there and rest!

“I knew we were caught between the two armies, and that they were closing in. I knew we were in danger, and that we couldn’t stop there and rest!"

“Though all these things were in my mind, they were in the background. They seemed to be affairs beyond our concern. Chiefly, I was thinking of my lady. An aching distress filled me. For the first time she had owned herself beaten and had fallen a-weeping. Behind me I could hear her sobbing, but I would not turn round to her because I knew she had need of weeping, and had held herself so far and so long for me. It was well, I thought, that she would weep and rest and then we would toil on again, for I had no inkling of the thing that hung so near. Even now I can see her as she sat there, her lovely hair upon her shoulder, can mark again the deepening hollow of her cheek.

“Even though all these thoughts were in my mind, they felt distant. They seemed to be matters outside our control. Mainly, I was focused on my lady. A deep ache filled me. For the first time, she admitted defeat and was in tears. I could hear her sobbing behind me, but I wouldn’t turn to her because I knew she needed to cry and had held herself together for me for so long. I thought it was good for her to weep and rest, and then we would carry on together, as I had no idea of what was looming close by. Even now, I can picture her sitting there, her beautiful hair resting on her shoulder, and I can see the deepening hollowness in her cheek.”

“‘If we had parted,’ she said, ‘if I had let you go.’

“‘If we had broken up,’ she said, ‘if I had let you leave.’”

“‘No,’ said I. ‘Even now, I do not repent. I will not repent; I made my choice, and I will hold on to the end.’

“‘No,’ I said. ‘Even now, I don’t regret it. I won’t regret it; I made my choice, and I’ll stick to it until the end.’”

“And then—

“And then—

“Overhead in the sky flashed something and burst, and all about us I heard the bullets making a noise like a handful of peas suddenly thrown. They chipped the stones about us, and whirled fragments from the bricks and passed . . . .”

“Something flashed and exploded in the sky, and all around us I heard bullets making a sound like a handful of peas tossed suddenly. They chipped the stones around us, whirled fragments from the bricks, and passed…”

He put his hand to his mouth, and then moistened his lips.

He brought his hand to his mouth and then wet his lips.

“At the flash I had turned about . . .

“At the flash I had turned around . . .

“You know—she stood up—

“You know—she got up—

“She stood up, you know, and moved a step towards me—as though she wanted to reach me—

“She stood up and took a step toward me—as if she wanted to reach me—

“And she had been shot through the heart.”

“And she had been shot in the heart.”

He stopped and stared at me. I felt all that foolish incapacity an Englishman feels on such occasions. I met his eyes for a moment, and then stared out of the window. For a long space we kept silence. When at last I looked at him he was sitting back in his corner, his arms folded, and his teeth gnawing at his knuckles.

He stopped and stared at me. I felt all the awkwardness an Englishman feels in situations like this. I looked into his eyes for a moment and then glanced out the window. We stayed silent for a long time. When I finally looked back at him, he was sitting in his corner, arms crossed, and gnawing on his knuckles.

He bit his nail suddenly, and stared at it.

He suddenly bit his nail and stared at it.

“I carried her,” he said, “towards the temples, in my arms—as though it mattered. I don’t know why. They seemed a sort of sanctuary, you know, they had lasted so long, I suppose.

“I carried her,” he said, “toward the temples, in my arms—as if it mattered. I don’t know why. They felt like a kind of sanctuary, you know, they had endured for such a long time, I guess.”

“She must have died almost instantly. Only—I talked to her all the way.”

“She must have died almost right away. But I talked to her the whole time.”

Silence again.

Silence once more.

“I have seen those temples,” I said abruptly, and indeed he had brought those still, sunlit arcades of worn sandstone very vividly before me.

“I’ve seen those temples,” I said suddenly, and he really had made those quiet, sunlit hallways of weathered sandstone come alive in my mind.

“It was the brown one, the big brown one. I sat down on a fallen pillar and held her in my arms . . . Silent after the first babble was over. And after a little while the lizards came out and ran about again, as though nothing unusual was going on, as though nothing had changed . . . It was tremendously still there, the sun high and the shadows still; even the shadows of the weeds upon the entablature were still—in spite of the thudding and banging that went all about the sky.

“It was the big brown one. I sat down on a fallen pillar and held her in my arms . . . Silent after the initial chatter was over. And after a little while, the lizards came out and scurried around again, as if nothing unusual was happening, as if nothing had changed . . . It was incredibly quiet there, the sun high in the sky and the shadows unmoving; even the shadows of the weeds on the entablature were still—in spite of the thudding and banging that echoed all around the sky."

“I seem to remember that the aeroplanes came up out of the south, and that the battle went away to the west. One aeroplane was struck, and overset and fell. I remember that—though it didn’t interest me in the least. It didn’t seem to signify. It was like a wounded gull, you know—flapping for a time in the water. I could see it down the aisle of the temple—a black thing in the bright blue water.

“I think I remember that the planes came from the south, and the battle moved off to the west. One plane got hit, flipped over, and crashed down. I remember that—although I wasn’t really interested. It didn’t seem important. It was like a wounded gull, you know—flapping for a while in the water. I could see it down the aisle of the temple—a dark shape in the bright blue water.”

“Three or four times shells burst about the beach, and then that ceased. Each time that happened all the lizards scuttled in and hid for a space. That was all the mischief done, except that once a stray bullet gashed the stone hard by—made just a fresh bright surface.

“Three or four times, shells exploded around the beach, and then it stopped. Each time it happened, all the lizards darted in and hid for a while. That was the only trouble caused, except for when a stray bullet nicked the stone nearby—creating a fresh, bright surface."

“As the shadows grew longer, the stillness seemed greater.

“As the shadows stretched out, the silence felt deeper.

“The curious thing,” he remarked, with the manner of a man who makes a trivial conversation, “is that I didn’t think—at all. I sat with her in my arms amidst the stones—in a sort of lethargy—stagnant.

“The interesting thing,” he said, with the vibe of someone chatting about something minor, “is that I didn’t think—at all. I sat with her in my arms among the stones—in a kind of daze—just stuck.”

“And I don’t remember waking up. I don’t remember dressing that day. I know I found myself in my office, with my letters all slit open in front of me, and how I was struck by the absurdity of being there, seeing that in reality I was sitting, stunned, in that Paestum Temple with a dead woman in my arms. I read my letters like a machine. I have forgotten what they were about.”

“And I don’t remember waking up. I don’t remember getting dressed that day. I know I found myself in my office, with my letters all opened in front of me, and I was struck by the absurdity of being there, realizing that in reality I was sitting, stunned, in that Paestum Temple with a dead woman in my arms. I read my letters like a robot. I have forgotten what they were about.”

He stopped, and there was a long silence.

He stopped, and there was a long pause.

Suddenly I perceived that we were running down the incline from Chalk Farm to Euston. I started at this passing of time. I turned on him with a brutal question, with the tone of “Now or never.”

Suddenly I realized that we were racing down the hill from Chalk Farm to Euston. I was startled by how quickly time was passing. I confronted him with a harsh question, in a “Now or never” tone.

“And did you dream again?”

"Did you have another dream?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

He seemed to force himself to finish. His voice was very low.

He appeared to push himself to finish. His voice was really quiet.

“Once more, and as it were only for a few instants. I seemed to have suddenly awakened out of a great apathy, to have risen into a sitting position, and the body lay there on the stones beside me. A gaunt body. Not her, you know. So soon—it was not her . . . .

“Once again, and just for a few moments, it felt like I had suddenly come out of a deep numbness, sat up, and the body was there on the stones next to me. A thin body. Not her, you know. It couldn’t be her so soon—it wasn’t her...”

“I may have heard voices. I do not know. Only I knew clearly that men were coming into the solitude and that that was a last outrage.

“I might have heard voices. I’m not sure. All I knew for certain was that men were entering the solitude, and that was the final insult.”

“I stood up and walked through the temple, and then there came into sight—first one man with a yellow face, dressed in a uniform of dirty white, trimmed with blue, and then several, climbing to the crest of the old wall of the vanished city, and crouching there. They were little bright figures in the sunlight, and there they hung, weapon in hand, peering cautiously before them.

“I stood up and walked through the temple, and then I saw—first one man with a yellow face, wearing a dirty white uniform with blue trim, and then several more, climbing to the top of the old wall of the lost city, and crouching there. They were small, bright figures in the sunlight, and they stayed there, weapons in hand, looking around cautiously ahead of them.

“And further away I saw others and then more at another point in the wall. It was a long lax line of men in open order.

“And further away, I saw others and then more at another spot on the wall. It was a long, loose line of men spaced out.”

“Presently the man I had first seen stood up and shouted a command, and his men came tumbling down the wall and into the high weeds towards the temple. He scrambled down with them and led them. He came facing towards me, and when he saw me he stopped.

“Right now, the man I had first seen stood up and shouted a command, and his guys came rushing down the wall and into the tall weeds toward the temple. He climbed down with them and led them. He turned to face me, and when he saw me, he stopped.

“At first I had watched these men with a mere curiosity, but when I had seen they meant to come to the temple I was moved to forbid them. I shouted to the officer.

“At first, I was just curious about these men, but when I saw they were headed to the temple, I felt compelled to stop them. I shouted to the officer.

“‘You must not come here,’ I cried, ‘I am here. I am here with my dead.’

“‘You can’t come here,’ I shouted, ‘I am here. I am here with my dead.’”

“He stared, and then shouted a question back to me in some unknown tongue.

“He stared and then shouted a question back to me in some language I didn't understand.

“I repeated what I had said.

I repeated what I had said.

“He shouted again, and I folded my arms and stood still. Presently he spoke to his men and came forward. He carried a drawn sword.

“He shouted again, and I crossed my arms and stood still. Soon, he spoke to his men and moved closer. He had a drawn sword.”

“I signed to him to keep away, but he continued to advance. I told him again very patiently and clearly: ‘You must not come here. These are old temples and I am here with my dead.’

“I gestured for him to stay back, but he kept coming closer. I told him again, very patiently and clearly: ‘You can’t come here. These are ancient temples and I’m here with my dead.’”

“Presently he was so close I could see his face clearly. It was a narrow face, with dull gray eyes, and a black moustache. He had a scar on his upper lip, and he was dirty and unshaven. He kept shouting unintelligible things, questions, perhaps, at me.

“Right now he was so close I could see his face clearly. It was a narrow face, with dull gray eyes and a black mustache. He had a scar on his upper lip, and he looked dirty and unshaven. He kept shouting things I couldn't understand, questions, maybe, at me.”

“I know now that he was afraid of me, but at the time that did not occur to me. As I tried to explain to him, he interrupted me in imperious tones, bidding me, I suppose, stand aside.

“I know now that he was afraid of me, but at the time that didn’t occur to me. As I tried to explain to him, he interrupted me in a commanding voice, telling me, I guess, to stand aside."

“He made to go past me, and I caught hold of him.

“He tried to walk past me, and I grabbed him.

“I saw his face change at my grip.

“I saw his face change when I squeezed his hand.

“‘You fool,’ I cried. ‘Don’t you know? She is dead!’

"‘You idiot,’ I shouted. ‘Don’t you get it? She’s dead!’"

“He started back. He looked at me with cruel eyes. I saw a sort of exultant resolve leap into them—delight. Then, suddenly, with a scowl, he swept his sword back—so—and thrust.”

“He recoiled. He fixed his cruel gaze on me. I saw a kind of triumphant determination spark in his eyes—joy. Then, suddenly, with a scowl, he pulled his sword back—like this—and lunged.”

He stopped abruptly.

He halted suddenly.

I became aware of a change in the rhythm of the train. The brakes lifted their voices and the carriage jarred and jerked. This present world insisted upon itself, became clamourous. I saw through the steamy window huge electric lights glaring down from tall masts upon a fog, saw rows of stationary empty carriages passing by, and then a signal-box hoisting its constellation of green and red into the murky London twilight, marched after them. I looked again at his drawn features.

I noticed a change in the train's rhythm. The brakes made their sound and the carriage jolted and shook. This current world was demanding attention, becoming noisy. I looked through the foggy window and saw bright electric lights flashing down from tall poles, rows of empty train carriages slowly moving past, and then a signal box raising its mix of green and red lights into the dark London evening. I glanced back at his tense face.

“He ran me through the heart. It was with a sort of astonishment—no fear, no pain—but just amazement, that I felt it pierce me, felt the sword drive home into my body. It didn’t hurt, you know. It didn’t hurt at all.”

“He stabbed me in the heart. I was amazed—there was no fear, no pain—just this feeling of astonishment as I felt it pierce me, felt the sword plunge into my body. It didn’t hurt, you know. It didn’t hurt at all.”

The yellow platform lights came into the field of view, passing first rapidly, then slowly, and at last stopping with a jerk. Dim shapes of men passed to and fro without.

The yellow platform lights appeared in view, moving quickly at first, then slowing down, and finally stopping abruptly. Shadowy figures of men moved back and forth outside.

“Euston!” cried a voice.

“Euston!” shouted a voice.

“Do you mean—?”

"Are you saying—?"

“There was no pain, no sting or smart. Amazement and then darkness sweeping over everything. The hot, brutal face before me, the face of the man who had killed me, seemed to recede. It swept out of existence—”

“There was no pain, no sting or burn. Just amazement followed by darkness that covered everything. The hot, harsh face in front of me, the face of the man who had killed me, seemed to fade away. It vanished completely—”

“Euston!” clamoured the voices outside; “Euston!”

“Euston!” shouted the voices outside; “Euston!”

The carriage door opened admitting a flood of sound, and a porter stood regarding us. The sounds of doors slamming, and the hoof-clatter of cab-horses, and behind these things the featureless remote roar of the London cobble-stones, came to my ears. A truckload of lighted lamps blazed along the platform.

The train door swung open, letting in a wave of noise, and a porter stood there looking at us. I could hear doors slamming, the clip-clop of horse hooves from the cabs, and in the background, the distant, indistinct rumble of the London cobblestones. A truck filled with bright lamps lit up the platform.

“A darkness, a flood of darkness that opened and spread and blotted out all things.”

“A darkness, a wave of darkness that expanded and covered everything.”

“Any luggage, sir?” said the porter.

“Got any luggage, sir?” the porter asked.

“And that was the end?” I asked.

“And that was it?” I asked.

He seemed to hesitate. Then, almost inaudibly, he answered, “no.”

He seemed to hesitate. Then, almost quietly, he answered, “no.”

“You mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I couldn’t get to her. She was there on the other side of the temple— And then—”

“I couldn’t reach her. She was on the other side of the temple— And then—”

“Yes,” I insisted. “Yes?”

"Yes," I insisted. "Really?"

“Nightmares,” he cried; “nightmares indeed! My God! Great birds that fought and tore.”

“Nightmares,” he shouted; “nightmares for sure! Oh my God! Huge birds that battled and ripped apart.”

THE CONE

The night was hot and overcast, the sky red, rimmed with the lingering sunset of mid-summer. They sat at the open window, trying to fancy the air was fresher there. The trees and shrubs of the garden stood stiff and dark; beyond in the roadway a gas-lamp burnt, bright orange against the hazy blue of the evening. Farther were the three lights of the railway signal against the lowering sky. The man and woman spoke to one another in low tones.

The night was warm and cloudy, the sky a reddish hue, edged with the fading sunset of midsummer. They sat by the open window, hoping the air felt cooler there. The trees and bushes in the garden appeared stiff and dark; beyond, a gas lamp glowed bright orange against the hazy blue evening. In the distance, three signals from the railway stood out against the darkening sky. The man and woman talked to each other in soft voices.

“He does not suspect?” said the man, a little nervously.

“He doesn't suspect?” said the man, a bit nervously.

“Not he,” she said peevishly, as though that too irritated her. “He thinks of nothing but the works and the prices of fuel. He has no imagination, no poetry.”

“Not him,” she said crossly, as if that annoyed her too. “He only thinks about the work and fuel prices. He has no imagination, no creativity.”

“None of these men of iron have,” he said sententiously. “They have no hearts.”

“None of these iron men do,” he said seriously. “They don't have any hearts.”

He has not,” she said. She turned her discontented face towards the window. The distant sound of a roaring and rushing drew nearer and grew in volume; the house quivered; one heard the metallic rattle of the tender. As the train passed, there was a glare of light above the cutting and a driving tumult of smoke; one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight black oblongs—eight trucks—passed across the dim grey of the embankment, and were suddenly extinguished one by one in the throat of the tunnel, which, with the last, seemed to swallow down train, smoke, and sound in one abrupt gulp.

He hasn’t,” she said. She turned her unhappy face toward the window. The distant sound of a roaring and rushing grew closer and louder; the house shook; you could hear the metallic clatter of the tender. As the train went by, there was a burst of light above the cutting and a swirling cloud of smoke; one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight black rectangles—eight cars—crossed the dull gray of the embankment and were suddenly swallowed one by one in the mouth of the tunnel, which, with the last car, seemed to gulp down the train, smoke, and sound in one swift action.

“This country was all fresh and beautiful once,” he said; “and now—it is Gehenna. Down that way—nothing but pot-banks and chimneys belching fire and dust into the face of heaven . . . . . But what does it matter? An end comes, an end to all this cruelty . . . . . To-morrow.” He spoke the last word in a whisper.

“This country was once fresh and beautiful,” he said; “and now—it’s like hell. That way—just factories and chimneys spewing smoke and ash into the sky... But what does it matter? There will be an end, an end to all this cruelty... Tomorrow.” He spoke the last word in a whisper.

To-morrow,” she said, speaking in a whisper too, and still staring out of the window.

Tomorrow, she said, whispering too, while still looking out the window.

“Dear!” he said, putting his hand on hers.

“Dear!” he said, placing his hand on hers.

She turned with a start, and their eyes searched one another’s. Hers softened to his gaze. “My dear one!” she said, and then: “It seems so strange—that you should have come into my life like this—to open—” She paused.

She turned quickly, and their eyes locked onto each other. Hers softened as she looked at him. “My dear!” she said, and then: “It feels so strange—that you came into my life like this—to open—” She paused.

“To open?” he said.

"To open?" he asked.

“All this wonderful world—” she hesitated, and spoke still more softly—“this world of love to me.”

“All this wonderful world—” she hesitated, and spoke even more softly—“this world of love to me.”

Then suddenly the door clicked and closed. They turned their heads, and he started violently back. In the shadow of the room stood a great shadowy figure—silent. They saw the face dimly in the half-light, with unexpressive dark patches under the penthouse brows. Every muscle in Raut’s body suddenly became tense. When could the door have opened? What had he heard? Had he heard all? What had he seen? A tumult of questions.

Then suddenly the door clicked shut. They turned their heads, and he jumped back in shock. In the dim light of the room stood a large, shadowy figure—silent. They could barely see the face in the half-light, with unexpressive dark patches under the heavy brows. Every muscle in Raut’s body went tense. When could the door have opened? What had he heard? Had he heard everything? What had he seen? A storm of questions.

The new-comer’s voice came at last, after a pause that seemed interminable. “Well?” he said.

The newcomer finally spoke up after a pause that felt like it would never end. “Well?” he said.

“I was afraid I had missed you, Horrocks,” said the man at the window, gripping the window-ledge with his hand. His voice was unsteady.

“I was worried I had missed you, Horrocks,” said the man at the window, gripping the ledge with his hand. His voice was shaky.

The clumsy figure of Horrocks came forward out of the shadow. He made no answer to Raut’s remark. For a moment he stood above them.

The awkward figure of Horrocks stepped out of the shadows. He didn't respond to Raut's comment. For a moment, he stood over them.

The woman’s heart was cold within her. “I told Mr. Raut it was just possible you might come back,” she said, in a voice that never quivered.

The woman felt an emptiness inside her. “I told Mr. Raut there was a chance you might come back,” she said, in a steady voice.

Horrocks, still silent, sat down abruptly in the chair by her little work-table. His big hands were clenched; one saw now the fire of his eyes under the shadow of his brows. He was trying to get his breath. His eyes went from the woman he had trusted to the friend he had trusted, and then back to the woman.

Horrocks, still quiet, suddenly sat down in the chair by her small work table. His large hands were clenched; one could see the intensity in his eyes beneath the shadow of his brows. He was trying to catch his breath. His gaze shifted from the woman he had trusted to the friend he had trusted, and then back to the woman.

By this time and for the moment all three half understood one another. Yet none dared say a word to ease the pent-up things that choked them.

By this point, all three somewhat understood each other. Still, none of them dared to speak up and relieve the tension that was overwhelming them.

It was the husband’s voice that broke the silence at last.

It was the husband’s voice that finally broke the silence.

“You wanted to see me?” he said to Raut.

“You wanted to see me?” he asked Raut.

Raut started as he spoke. “I came to see you,” he said, resolved to lie to the last.

Raut began as he spoke. “I came to see you,” he said, determined to lie until the end.

“Yes,” said Horrocks.

“Yep,” said Horrocks.

“You promised,” said Raut, “to show me some fine effects of moonlight and smoke.”

“You promised,” Raut said, “to show me some cool effects of moonlight and smoke.”

“I promised to show you some fine effects of moonlight and smoke,” repeated Horrocks in a colourless voice.

“I promised to show you some great effects of moonlight and smoke,” Horrocks said in a flat voice.

“And I thought I might catch you to-night before you went down to the works,” proceeded Raut, “and come with you.”

“And I thought I might catch you tonight before you headed down to the works,” Raut continued, “and go with you.”

There was another pause. Did the man mean to take the thing coolly? Did he after all know? How long had he been in the room? Yet even at the moment when they heard the door, their attitudes. . . . Horrocks glanced at the profile of the woman, shadowy pallid in the half-light. Then he glanced at Raut, and seemed to recover himself suddenly. “Of course,” he said, “I promised to show you the works under their proper dramatic conditions. It’s odd how I could have forgotten.”

There was another pause. Was the man planning to stay calm about this? Did he know what was going on? How long had he been in the room? Yet even when they heard the door, their stances... Horrocks looked at the woman’s profile, pale and shadowy in the half-light. Then he glanced at Raut and seemed to snap back to reality. “Of course,” he said, “I promised to show you the works in their proper dramatic context. It’s strange how I could have forgotten.”

“If I am troubling you—” began Raut.

“If I’m bothering you—” started Raut.

Horrocks started again. A new light had suddenly come into the sultry gloom of his eyes. “Not in the least,” he said.

Horrocks started again. A new spark had suddenly appeared in the heavy gloom of his eyes. “Not at all,” he said.

“Have you been telling Mr. Raut of all these contrasts of flame and shadow you think so splendid?” said the woman, turning now to her husband for the first time, her confidence creeping back again, her voice just one half-note too high. “That dreadful theory of yours that machinery is beautiful, and everything else in the world ugly. I thought he would not spare you, Mr. Raut. It’s his great theory, his one discovery in art.”

“Have you been telling Mr. Raut about all these contrasts of light and shadow that you find so amazing?” the woman asked, finally turning to her husband, her confidence returning, her voice a bit too high. “That ridiculous theory of yours that machinery is beautiful while everything else in the world is ugly. I thought he would really give you a hard time, Mr. Raut. It’s his big theory, his single breakthrough in art.”

“I am slow to make discoveries,” said Horrocks grimly, damping her suddenly. “But what I discover . . . . .” He stopped.

“I take my time to make discoveries,” Horrocks said darkly, putting a damper on her excitement. “But what I find out . . . . .” He paused.

“Well?” she said.

"Well?" she said.

“Nothing;” and suddenly he rose to his feet.

“Nothing;” and suddenly he stood up.

“I promised to show you the works,” he said to Raut, and put his big, clumsy hand on his friend’s shoulder. “And you are ready to go?”

“I promised to show you the works,” he said to Raut, resting his big, clumsy hand on his friend’s shoulder. “Are you ready to go?”

“Quite,” said Raut, and stood up also.

“Sure,” said Raut, and stood up too.

There was another pause. Each of them peered through the indistinctness of the dusk at the other two. Horrocks’ hand still rested on Raut’s shoulder. Raut half fancied still that the incident was trivial after all. But Mrs. Horrocks knew her husband better, knew that grim quiet in his voice, and the confusion in her mind took a vague shape of physical evil. “Very well”, said Horrocks, and, dropping his hand, turned towards the door.

There was another pause. Each of them looked through the haze of dusk at the other two. Horrocks’ hand still rested on Raut’s shoulder. Raut still half thought that the incident was trivial after all. But Mrs. Horrocks knew her husband better; she recognized that grim quiet in his voice, and the confusion in her mind took on a vague form of physical danger. “Alright,” said Horrocks, and, dropping his hand, turned toward the door.

“My hat?” Raut looked round in the half-light.

“My hat?” Raut glanced around in the dim light.

“That’s my work-basket,” said Mrs. Horrocks, with a gust of hysterical laughter. Their hands came together on the back of the chair. “Here it is!” he said. She had an impulse to warn him in an undertone, but she could not frame a word. “Don’t go!” and “Beware of him!” struggled in her mind, and the swift moment passed.

“That’s my work-basket,” Mrs. Horrocks said, bursting into a fit of hysterical laughter. Their hands met on the back of the chair. “Here it is!” he exclaimed. She felt the urge to warn him softly, but couldn’t find the words. “Don’t go!” and “Watch out for him!” fought for space in her mind, and the fleeting moment slipped away.

“Got it?” said Horrocks, standing with the door half open.

“Got it?” Horrocks said, standing with the door half open.

Raut stepped towards him. “Better say good-bye to Mrs. Horrocks,” said the ironmaster, even more grimly quiet in his tone than before.

Raut stepped towards him. “You should probably say goodbye to Mrs. Horrocks,” said the ironmaster, his tone even more quietly serious than before.

Raut started and turned. “Good-evening, Mrs. Horrocks,” he said, and their hands touched.

Raut started and turned. “Good evening, Mrs. Horrocks,” he said, and their hands touched.

Horrocks held the door open with a ceremonial politeness unusual in him towards men. Raut went out, and then, after a wordless look at her, her husband followed. She stood motionless while Raut’s light footfall and her husband’s heavy tread, like bass and treble, passed down the passage together. The front door slammed heavily. She went to the window, moving slowly, and stood watching—leaning forward. The two men appeared for a moment at the gateway in the road, passed under the street lamp, and were hidden by the black masses of the shrubbery. The lamp-light fell for a moment on their faces, showing only unmeaning pale patches, telling nothing of what she still feared, and doubted, and craved vainly to know. Then she sank down into a crouching attitude in the big arm-chair, her eyes wide open and staring out at the red lights from the furnaces that flickered in the sky. An hour after she was still there, her attitude scarcely changed.

Horrocks held the door open with an unusual, formal politeness towards men. Raut went out, and then, after a silent look at her, her husband followed. She stood still while Raut’s light footsteps and her husband’s heavy tread, like bass and treble, echoed down the hallway together. The front door slammed shut. She moved slowly to the window and stood watching—leaning forward. The two men appeared briefly at the gateway in the road, passed under the streetlamp, and were hidden by the thick bushes. The lamp light briefly illuminated their faces, revealing only vague pale patches, giving no indication of what she still feared, doubted, and longed to understand. Then she sank into a crouching position in the large armchair, her eyes wide open and staring out at the red lights from the furnaces flickering in the sky. An hour later, she was still there, her posture barely changed.

The oppressive stillness of the evening weighed heavily upon Raut. They went side by side down the road in silence, and in silence turned into the cinder-made by-way that presently opened out the prospect of the valley.

The heavy silence of the evening felt suffocating to Raut. They walked side by side down the road without saying a word, and in silence turned into the cinder path that soon revealed a view of the valley.

A blue haze, half dust, half mist, touched the long valley with mystery. Beyond were Hanley and Etruria, grey and dark masses, outlined thinly by the rare golden dots of the street lamps, and here and there a gaslit window, or the yellow glare of some late-working factory or crowded public-house. Out of the masses, clear and slender against the evening sky, rose a multitude of tall chimneys, many of them reeking, a few smokeless during a season of “play.” Here and there a pallid patch and ghostly stunted beehive shapes showed the position of a pot-bank, or a wheel, black and sharp against the hot lower sky, marked some colliery where they raise the iridescent coal of the place. Nearer at hand was the broad stretch of railway, and half invisible trains shunted—a steady puffing and rumbling, with every run a ringing concussion and a rhythmic series of impacts, and a passage of intermittent puffs of white steam across the further view. And to the left, between the railway and the dark mass of the low hill beyond, dominating the whole view, colossal, inky-black, and crowned with smoke and fitful flames, stood the great cylinders of the Jeddah Company Blast Furnaces, the central edifices of the big ironworks of which Horrocks was the manager. They stood heavy and threatening, full of an incessant turmoil of flames and seething molten iron, and about the feet of them rattled the rolling-mills, and the steam hammer beat heavily and splashed the white iron sparks hither and thither. Even as they looked, a truckful of fuel was shot into one of the giants, and the red flames gleamed out, and a confusion of smoke and black dust came boiling upwards towards the sky.

A blue haze, a mix of dust and mist, enveloped the long valley in mystery. Beyond lay Hanley and Etruria, grey and dark shapes outlined faintly by the few golden lights of street lamps and, here and there, a gaslit window or the yellow glow of a factory working late or a busy pub. Emerging from the masses, clear and slim against the evening sky, was a multitude of tall chimneys, some belching smoke and a few smokeless during the "play" season. Sporadic pale patches and ghostly, shrunken beehive shapes indicated the location of a pot-bank, while a black, sharp silhouette marked a colliery where they extracted the area's iridescent coal. Closer was the wide expanse of railway, with partly hidden trains shunting—steady puffs and rumblings, each run producing a ringing jolt and a rhythmic series of impacts, along with intermittent bursts of white steam crossing the distant view. To the left, between the railway and the dark mass of the low hill beyond, towering over everything, stood the massive, inky-black cylinders of the Jeddah Company Blast Furnaces, the focal point of the large ironworks managed by Horrocks. They loomed heavy and menacing, filled with a constant chaos of flames and bubbling molten iron, while at their base, the rolling mills rattled, and the steam hammer pounded heavily, sending white iron sparks flying in all directions. Just then, a truckload of fuel was shot into one of the giants, and red flames flickered out, accompanied by a swirl of smoke and black dust erupting upward into the sky.

“Certainly you get some fine effects of colour with your furnaces,” said Raut, breaking a silence that had become apprehensive.

“Sure, you get some great color effects from your furnaces,” said Raut, breaking a silence that had turned tense.

Horrocks grunted. He stood with his hands in his pockets, frowning down at the dim steaming railway and the busy ironworks beyond, frowning as if he were thinking out some knotty problem.

Horrocks grunted. He stood with his hands in his pockets, frowning down at the dim, steaming railway and the bustling ironworks beyond, looking as if he were working through a complicated problem.

Raut glanced at him and away again. “At present your moonlight effect is hardly ripe,” he continued, looking upward. “The moon is still smothered by the vestiges of daylight.”

Raut glanced at him and then looked away. “Right now, your moonlight effect isn't quite ready,” he continued, looking up. “The moon is still hidden by the remnants of daylight.”

Horrocks stared at him with the expression of a man who has suddenly awakened. “Vestiges of daylight? . . . . Of course, of course.” He too looked up at the moon, pale still in the midsummer sky. “Come along,” he said suddenly, and, gripping Raut’s arm in his hand, made a move towards the path that dropped from them to the railway.

Horrocks stared at him like someone who had just woken up. “Remnants of daylight?... Of course, of course.” He also looked up at the moon, still pale in the midsummer sky. “Let’s go,” he said abruptly, gripping Raut’s arm and starting down the path that led to the railway.

Raut hung back. Their eyes met and saw a thousand things in a moment that their eyes came near to say. Horrocks’ hand tightened and then relaxed. He let go, and before Raut was aware of it, they were arm in arm, and walking, one unwillingly enough, down the path.

Raut held back. Their eyes met and communicated a thousand unspoken things in an instant. Horrocks' hand gripped tightly and then released. He let go, and before Raut knew it, they were walking arm in arm, one of them not entirely willing, down the path.

“You see the fine effect of the railway signals towards Burslem,” said Horrocks, suddenly breaking into loquacity, striding fast, and tightening the grip of his elbow the while. “Little green lights and red and white lights, all against the haze. You have an eye for effect, Raut. It’s a fine effect. And look at those furnaces of mine, how they rise upon us as we come down the hill. That to the right is my pet—seventy feet of him. I packed him myself, and he’s boiled away cheerfully with iron in his guts for five long years. I’ve a particular fancy for him. That line of red there—a lovely bit of warm orange you’d call it, Raut—that’s the puddlers’ furnaces, and there, in the hot light, three black figures—did you see the white splash of the steam-hammer then?—that’s the rolling mills. Come along! Clang, clatter, how it goes rattling across the floor! Sheet tin, Raut,—amazing stuff. Glass mirrors are not in it when that stuff comes from the mill. And, squelch!—there goes the hammer again. Come along!”

“You can see the great effect of the railway signals towards Burslem,” said Horrocks, suddenly becoming chatty, walking briskly, and tightening his elbow grip as he spoke. “Little green lights and red and white lights, all visible through the haze. You have an eye for effect, Raut. It’s really impressive. And look at my furnaces, how they tower over us as we come down the hill. That one on the right is my favorite—seventy feet tall. I packed it myself, and it’s been running smoothly with iron inside for five long years. I’m quite fond of him. That line of red there—a beautiful shade of warm orange, as you’d call it, Raut—that’s the puddlers’ furnaces, and see those three black figures in the hot light? Did you catch the white flash of the steam hammer just then?—that’s at the rolling mills. Let’s go! Clang, clatter, listen to it rattle across the floor! Sheet tin, Raut—amazing stuff. Glass mirrors can’t compare when that stuff comes out of the mill. And, squelch!—there goes the hammer again. Let’s move!”

He had to stop talking to catch at his breath. His arm twisted into Raut’s with benumbing tightness. He had come striding down the black path towards the railway as though he was possessed. Raut had not spoken a word, had simply hung back against Horrocks’ pull with all his strength.

He had to stop talking to catch his breath. His arm was twisted into Raut’s with a numbing tightness. He had walked down the dark path toward the railway as if he was possessed. Raut hadn’t said a word, just held back against Horrocks’ pull with all his strength.

“I say,” he said now, laughing nervously, but with an undernote of snarl in his voice, “why on earth are you nipping my arm off, Horrocks, and dragging me along like this?”

“I’m curious,” he said now, laughing awkwardly, but with a hint of a snarl in his voice, “why on earth are you yanking my arm, Horrocks, and pulling me along like this?”

At length Horrocks released him. His manner changed again. “Nipping your arm off?” he said. “Sorry. But it’s you taught me the trick of walking in that friendly way.”

At last, Horrocks let him go. His attitude shifted again. “Am I hurting your arm?” he asked. “Sorry about that. But you’re the one who showed me how to walk in that friendly way.”

“You haven’t learnt the refinements of it yet then,” said Raut, laughing artificially again. “By Jove! I’m black and blue.” Horrocks offered no apology. They stood now near the bottom of the hill, close to the fence that bordered the railway. The ironworks had grown larger and spread out with their approach. They looked up to the blast furnaces now instead of down; the further view of Etruria and Hanley had dropped out of sight with their descent. Before them, by the stile rose a notice-board, bearing still dimly visible, the words, “BEWARE OF THE TRAINS,” half hidden by splashes of coaly mud.

“You haven't learned the finer points of it yet, huh?” Raut said, laughing awkwardly again. “Wow! I’m all bruised up.” Horrocks didn’t apologize. They stood near the bottom of the hill, close to the fence that bordered the railway. The ironworks had gotten bigger and spread out as they got closer. Now they were looking up at the blast furnaces instead of down; the farther view of Etruria and Hanley had disappeared from sight with their descent. In front of them, by the stile, there was a notice board, still faintly readable, stating, “BEWARE OF THE TRAINS,” partly obscured by splashes of coaly mud.

“Fine effects,” said Horrocks, waving his arm. “Here comes a train. The puffs of smoke, the orange glare, the round eye of light in front of it, the melodious rattle. Fine effects! But these furnaces of mine used to be finer, before we shoved cones in their throats, and saved the gas.”

“Great effects,” said Horrocks, waving his arm. “Here comes a train. The puffs of smoke, the orange glow, the round beam of light in front of it, the rhythmic clattering. Great effects! But these furnaces of mine used to be better, before we shoved cones in their throats and saved the gas.”

“How?” said Raut. “Cones?”

“How?” asked Raut. “Cones?”

“Cones, my man, cones. I’ll show you one nearer. The flames used to flare out of the open throats, great—what is it?—pillars of cloud by day, red and black smoke, and pillars of fire by night. Now we run it off in pipes, and burn it to heat the blast, and the top is shut by a cone. You’ll be interested in that cone.”

“Cones, my friend, cones. I’ll show you one that’s closer. The flames used to shoot out of the open mouths, huge—what is it?—pillars of cloud during the day, red and black smoke, and pillars of fire at night. Now we direct it through pipes and burn it to heat the blast, and the top is covered by a cone. You’ll find that cone interesting.”

“But every now and then,” said Raut, “you get a burst of fire and smoke up there.”

“But every now and then,” said Raut, “you see a burst of fire and smoke up there.”

“The cone’s not fixed, it’s hung by a chain from a lever, and balanced by an equipoise. You shall see it nearer. Else, of course, there’d be no way of getting fuel into the thing. Every now and then the cone dips, and out comes the flare.”

“The cone isn’t fixed; it’s hung by a chain from a lever and balanced by a counterweight. You’ll see it up close. Otherwise, there’d be no way to get fuel into it. Every now and then, the cone dips, and the flare comes out.”

“I see,” said Raut. He looked over his shoulder. “The moon gets brighter,” he said.

“I see,” Raut said. He glanced over his shoulder. “The moon is getting brighter,” he said.

“Come along,” said Horrocks abruptly, gripping his shoulder again, and moving him suddenly towards the railway crossing. And then came one of those swift incidents, vivid, but so rapid that they leave one doubtful and reeling. Halfway across, Horrocks’ hand suddenly clenched upon him like a vice, and swung him backward and through a half-turn, so that he looked up the line. And there a chain of lamp-lit carriage-windows telescoped swiftly as it came towards them, and the red and yellow lights of an engine grew larger and larger, rushing down upon them. As he grasped what this meant, he turned his face to Horrocks, and pushed with all his strength against the arm that held him back between the rails. The struggle did not last a moment. Just as certain as it was that Horrocks held him there, so certain was it that he had been violently lugged out of danger.

“Come on,” Horrocks said suddenly, gripping his shoulder again and pulling him quickly toward the railway crossing. Then came one of those quick moments, vivid but so fast that they leave you questioning and disoriented. Halfway across, Horrocks’ hand suddenly tightened on him like a vice and swung him backward in a half-turn, making him look up the track. There, a series of lamp-lit carriage windows rushed towards them, and the red and yellow lights of an engine got bigger and bigger, barreling down on them. As he realized what this meant, he turned his face to Horrocks and pushed with all his strength against the arm that held him back between the rails. The struggle lasted no time at all. Just as surely as Horrocks was holding him there, it was equally clear that he had been yanked out of danger.

“Out of the way,” said Horrocks, with a gasp, as the train came rattling by, and they stood panting by the gate into the ironworks.

“Move aside,” said Horrocks, out of breath, as the train rattled past, while they stood catching their breath at the gate to the ironworks.

“I did not see it coming,” said Raut, still, even in spite of his own apprehensions, trying to keep up an appearance of ordinary intercourse.

“I didn’t see that coming,” said Raut, still trying to maintain a sense of normal conversation despite his own worries.

Horrocks answered with a grunt. “The cone,” he said, and then, as one who recovers himself, “I thought you did not hear.”

Horrocks replied with a grunt. “The cone,” he said, and then, as if regaining his composure, “I thought you couldn’t hear me.”

“I didn’t,” said Raut.

“I didn’t,” Raut said.

“I wouldn’t have had you run over then for the world,” said Horrocks.

“I wouldn’t have wanted you to get run over for anything,” said Horrocks.

“For a moment I lost my nerve,” said Raut.

“For a moment I lost my cool,” said Raut.

Horrocks stood for half a minute, then turned abruptly towards the ironworks again. “See how fine these great mounds of mine, these clinker-heaps, look in the night! That truck yonder, up above there! Up it goes, and out-tilts the slag. See the palpitating red stuff go sliding down the slope. As we get nearer, the heap rises up and cuts the blast furnaces. See the quiver up above the big one. Not that way! This way, between the heaps. That goes to the puddling furnaces, but I want to show you the canal first.” He came and took Raut by the elbow, and so they went along side by side. Raut answered Horrocks vaguely. What, he asked himself, had really happened on the line? Was he deluding himself with his own fancies, or had Horrocks actually held him back in the way of the train? Had he just been within an ace of being murdered?

Horrocks stood for half a minute, then abruptly turned back towards the ironworks again. “Look how great these huge mounds of mine, these clinker piles, look at night! That truck over there, up above! Up it goes, and tilts the slag out. See the glowing red stuff sliding down the slope. As we get closer, the heap rises up and blocks the blast furnaces. See the flicker above the big one. Not that way! This way, between the mounds. That leads to the puddling furnaces, but I want to show you the canal first.” He came and took Raut by the elbow, and they walked side by side. Raut replied to Horrocks vaguely. What, he wondered, had really happened on the line? Was he fooling himself with his own thoughts, or had Horrocks actually held him back from the train? Had he just come very close to being killed?

Suppose this slouching, scowling monster did know anything? For a minute or two then Raut was really afraid for his life, but the mood passed as he reasoned with himself. After all, Horrocks might have heard nothing. At any rate, he had pulled him out of the way in time. His odd manner might be due to the mere vague jealousy he had shown once before. He was talking now of the ash-heaps and the canal. “Eigh?” said Horrocks.

Suppose this slouching, scowling monster actually knew something? For a minute or two, Raut was really scared for his life, but that feeling quickly faded as he reassured himself. After all, Horrocks might not have heard anything. In any case, he had gotten him out of the way in time. His weird behavior might just be due to the vague jealousy he'd shown before. He was now talking about the ash heaps and the canal. “Right?” said Horrocks.

“What?” said Raut. “Rather! The haze in the moonlight. Fine!”

“What?” Raut said. “Definitely! The fog in the moonlight. Great!”

“Our canal,” said Horrocks, stopping suddenly. “Our canal by moonlight and firelight is an immense effect. You’ve never seen it? Fancy that! You’ve spent too many of your evenings philandering up in Newcastle there. I tell you, for real florid effects—But you shall see. Boiling water . . .”

“Our canal,” Horrocks said, stopping suddenly. “Our canal by moonlight and firelight is an incredible sight. You’ve never seen it? Can you believe it! You’ve wasted too many of your evenings messing around in Newcastle. I’m telling you, for truly dramatic views—But you’ll see. Boiling water . . .”

As they came out of the labyrinth of clinker-heaps and mounds of coal and ore, the noises of the rolling-mill sprang upon them suddenly, loud, near, and distinct. Three shadowy workmen went by and touched their caps to Horrocks. Their faces were vague in the darkness. Raut felt a futile impulse to address them, and before he could frame his words, they passed into the shadows. Horrocks pointed to the canal close before them now: a weird-looking place it seemed, in the blood-red reflections of the furnaces. The hot water that cooled the tuyeres came into it, some fifty yards up—a tumultuous, almost boiling affluent, and the steam rose up from the water in silent white wisps and streaks, wrapping damply about them, an incessant succession of ghosts coming up from the black and red eddies, a white uprising that made the head swim. The shining black tower of the larger blast-furnace rose overhead out of the mist, and its tumultuous riot filled their ears. Raut kept away from the edge of the water, and watched Horrocks.

As they emerged from the maze of clinker piles and heaps of coal and ore, the sounds of the rolling mill hit them suddenly—loud, close, and clear. Three shadowy workers passed by and tipped their caps to Horrocks. Their faces were indistinct in the darkness. Raut felt an urge to speak to them, but before he could gather his thoughts, they slipped into the shadows. Horrocks pointed to the canal right in front of them now: it looked strange in the blood-red glow of the furnaces. The hot water cooling the tuyeres flowed into it some fifty yards upstream—an almost boiling torrent, and steam rose silently from the water in white wisps and streaks, wrapping around them like a constant stream of ghosts emerging from the black and red currents, a white mist that made one’s head spin. The gleaming black tower of the larger blast furnace loomed above them in the mist, its chaotic noise filling their ears. Raut stayed away from the edge of the water and watched Horrocks.

“Here it is red,” said Horrocks, “blood-red vapour as red and hot as sin; but yonder there, where the moonlight falls on it, and it drives across the clinker-heaps, it is as white as death.”

“Here it’s red,” Horrocks said, “blood-red vapor, as red and hot as sin; but over there, where the moonlight hits it and it moves across the ash piles, it’s as white as death.”

Raut turned his head for a moment, and then came back hastily to his watch on Horrocks. “Come along to the rolling-mills,” said Horrocks. The threatening hold was not so evident that time, and Raut felt a little reassured. But all the same, what on earth did Horrocks mean about “white as death” and “red as sin?” Coincidence, perhaps?

Raut turned his head for a moment and then quickly returned to watching Horrocks. “Come on to the rolling mills,” Horrocks said. The threatening grip wasn't as obvious this time, and Raut felt a bit more at ease. Still, what on earth did Horrocks mean by “white as death” and “red as sin?” Just a coincidence, maybe?

They went and stood behind the puddlers for a little while, and then through the rolling-mills, where amidst an incessant din the deliberate steam-hammer beat the juice out of the succulent iron, and black, half-naked Titans rushed the plastic bars, like hot sealing-wax, between the wheels. “Come on,” said Horrocks in Raut’s ear, and they went and peeped through the little glass hole behind the tuyeres, and saw the tumbled fire writhing in the pit of the blast-furnace. It left one eye blinded for a while. Then, with green and blue patches dancing across the dark, they went to the lift by which the trucks of ore and fuel and lime were raised to the top of the big cylinder.

They stood behind the workers for a bit, then moved through the rolling mills, where amid constant noise, the heavy steam hammer pounded the juice out of the juicy iron, and muscle-bound workers hurried the hot, malleable bars between the rollers like molten sealing wax. “Let's go,” Horrocks whispered to Raut, and they peered through a small glass hole behind the tuyere, witnessing the chaotic flames twisting in the blast furnace's pit. It left one eye temporarily blinded. After that, with green and blue spots flickering in the darkness, they walked over to the lift that raised the trucks loaded with ore, fuel, and lime to the top of the large cylinder.

And out upon the narrow rail that overhung the furnace, Raut’s doubts came upon him again. Was it wise to be here? If Horrocks did know—everything! Do what he would, he could not resist a violent trembling. Right under foot was a sheer depth of seventy feet. It was a dangerous place. They pushed by a truck of fuel to get to the railing that crowned the place. The reek of the furnace, a sulphurous vapor streaked with pungent bitterness, seemed to make the distant hillside of Hanley quiver. The moon was riding out now from among a drift of clouds, halfway up the sky above the undulating wooded outlines of Newcastle. The steaming canal ran away from below them under an indistinct bridge, and vanished into the dim haze of the flat fields towards Burslem.

And out on the narrow railing that hung over the furnace, Raut’s doubts came back to him. Was it smart to be here? If Horrocks did know—everything! No matter what he did, he couldn't stop his intense shaking. Directly beneath him was a sheer drop of seventy feet. It was a dangerous spot. They pushed past a fuel truck to reach the railing that bordered the area. The smell of the furnace, a sulfurous vapor laced with a sharp bitterness, seemed to make the distant hillside of Hanley tremble. The moon was now emerging from a cluster of clouds, halfway up the sky above the rolling wooded shapes of Newcastle. The steaming canal flowed away from them under an indistinct bridge and disappeared into the dim haze of the flat fields toward Burslem.

“That’s the cone I’ve been telling you of,” shouted Horrocks; “and, below that, sixty feet of fire and molten metal, with the air of the blast frothing through it like gas in soda-water.”

"That's the cone I've been talking about," shouted Horrocks; "and below that, sixty feet of fire and molten metal, with the blast air bubbling through it like gas in soda water."

Raut gripped the hand-rail tightly, and stared down at the cone. The heat was intense. The boiling of the iron and the tumult of the blast made a thunderous accompaniment to Horrocks’ voice. But the thing had to be gone through now. Perhaps, after all . . .

Raut held on to the handrail tightly and looked down at the cone. The heat was overwhelming. The boiling of the iron and the roar of the blast created a deafening backdrop to Horrocks' voice. But it had to be done now. Maybe, after all . . .

“In the middle,” bawled Horrocks, “temperature near a thousand degrees. If you were dropped into it . . . . flash into flame like a pinch of gunpowder in a candle. Put your hand out and feel the heat of his breath. Why, even up here I’ve seen the rain-water boiling off the trucks. And that cone there. It’s a damned sight too hot for roasting cakes. The top side of it’s three hundred degrees.”

“In the middle,” yelled Horrocks, “the temperature is around a thousand degrees. If you were dropped into it . . . you'd ignite like a pinch of gunpowder in a candle. Put your hand out and feel how hot his breath is. I’ve seen the rainwater evaporating off the trucks even up here. And that cone over there? It's way too hot for roasting cakes. The top side is three hundred degrees.”

“Three hundred degrees!” said Raut.

"Three hundred degrees!" said Raut.

“Three hundred centigrade, mind!” said Horrocks. “It will boil the blood out of you in no time.”

“Three hundred degrees Celsius, just so you know!” said Horrocks. “It’ll boil your blood in no time.”

“Eigh?” said Raut, and turned.

“Eight?” said Raut, and turned.

“Boil the blood out of you in . . . No, you don’t!”

“Boil the blood out of you in . . . No, you don’t!”

“Let me go!” screamed Raut. “Let go my arm!”

“Let me go!” Raut shouted. “Let go of my arm!”

With one hand he clutched at the hand-rail, then with both. For a moment the two men stood swaying. Then suddenly, with a violent jerk, Horrocks had twisted him from his hold. He clutched at Horrocks and missed, his foot went back into empty air; in mid-air he twisted himself, and then cheek and shoulder and knee struck the hot cone together.

With one hand he grabbed the handrail, then with both hands. For a moment, the two men swayed. Then suddenly, with a sharp pull, Horrocks yanked him away from his grip. He reached for Horrocks and missed; his foot went into empty space. In mid-air, he turned himself, and then his cheek, shoulder, and knee hit the hot surface all at once.

He clutched the chain by which the cone hung, and the thing sank an infinitesimal amount as he struck it. A circle of glowing red appeared about him, and a tongue of flame, released from the chaos within, flickered up towards him. An intense pain assailed him at the knees, and he could smell the singeing of his hands. He raised himself to his feet, and tried to climb up the chain, and then something struck his head. Black and shining with the moonlight, the throat of the furnace rose about him.

He grabbed the chain that held the cone, and it dropped just a tiny bit when he hit it. A ring of bright red light formed around him, and a flame shot up from the chaos inside. Pain shot through his knees, and he could smell his hands burning. He pushed himself to stand and tried to climb the chain, but then something hit his head. Dark and shining in the moonlight, the neck of the furnace loomed over him.

Horrocks, he saw, stood above him by one of the trucks of fuel on the rail. The gesticulating figure was bright and white in the moonlight, and shouting, “Fizzle, you fool! Fizzle, you hunter of women! You hot-blooded hound! Boil! boil! boil!”

Horrocks, he noticed, was standing above him next to one of the fuel trucks on the rail. The animated figure was bright and white in the moonlight, shouting, “Fizzle, you fool! Fizzle, you woman-chaser! You hot-headed hound! Boil! boil! boil!”

Suddenly he caught up a handful of coal out of the truck, and flung it deliberately, lump after lump, at Raut.

Suddenly, he grabbed a handful of coal from the truck and threw it, piece by piece, at Raut.

“Horrocks!” cried Raut. “Horrocks!”

“Horrocks!” shouted Raut. “Horrocks!”

He clung crying to the chain, pulling himself up from the burning of the cone. Each missile Horrocks flung hit him. His clothes charred and glowed, and as he struggled the cone dropped, and a rush of hot suffocating gas whooped out and burned round him in a swift breath of flame.

He clung to the chain, crying, trying to pull himself up away from the burning cone. Every missile Horrocks threw hit him. His clothes burned and glowed, and as he struggled, the cone fell, releasing a surge of hot, suffocating gas that whooshed out and surrounded him in a quick burst of flame.

His human likeness departed from him. When the momentary red had passed, Horrocks saw a charred, blackened figure, its head streaked with blood, still clutching and fumbling with the chain, and writhing in agony—a cindery animal, an inhuman, monstrous creature that began a sobbing intermittent shriek.

His human form faded away. Once the temporary redness cleared, Horrocks saw a burned, blackened figure, its head marked with blood, still grasping and struggling with the chain, writhing in pain—a charred beast, an inhuman, monstrous entity that let out a sobbing, sporadic scream.

Abruptly, at the sight, the ironmaster’s anger passed. A deadly sickness came upon him. The heavy odour of burning flesh came drifting up to his nostrils. His sanity returned to him.

Suddenly, at the sight, the ironmaster's anger faded. A deep sense of illness washed over him. The strong smell of burning flesh wafted up to his nose. His sanity came back to him.

“God have mercy upon me!” he cried. “O God! what have I done?”

“God, have mercy on me!” he shouted. “Oh God! What have I done?”

He knew the thing below him, save that it still moved and felt, was already a dead man—that the blood of the poor wretch must be boiling in his veins. An intense realisation of that agony came to his mind, and overcame every other feeling. For a moment he stood irresolute, and then, turning to the truck, he hastily tilted its contents upon the struggling thing that had once been a man. The mass fell with a thud, and went radiating over the cone. With the thud the shriek ended, and a boiling confusion of smoke, dust, and flame came rushing up towards him. As it passed, he saw the cone clear again.

He understood that the thing beneath him, although it still moved and felt, was already a dead man—that the blood of the poor soul must be boiling in his veins. An intense awareness of that pain flooded his mind, drowning out every other feeling. For a moment, he hesitated, and then, turning to the truck, he quickly dumped its contents onto the struggling thing that had once been a man. The mass fell with a thud and spread out over the cone. With the thud, the shriek stopped, and a chaotic mix of smoke, dust, and flames surged up toward him. As it cleared, he saw the cone again.

Then he staggered back, and stood trembling, clinging to the rail with both hands. His lips moved, but no words came to them.

Then he staggered back and stood shaking, gripping the railing with both hands. His lips moved, but no words came out.

Down below was the sound of voices and running steps. The clangour of rolling in the shed ceased abruptly.

Down below, you could hear voices and footsteps. The noise of things rolling in the shed suddenly stopped.

A MOONLIGHT FABLE

There was once a little man whose mother made him a beautiful suit of clothes. It was green and gold and woven so that I cannot describe how delicate and fine it was, and there was a tie of orange fluffiness that tied up under his chin. And the buttons in their newness shone like stars. He was proud and pleased by his suit beyond measure, and stood before the long looking-glass when first he put it on, so astonished and delighted with it that he could hardly turn himself away.

There was once a little man whose mom made him a beautiful suit of clothes. It was green and gold and woven so finely that I can't even describe how delicate it was, and there was a fluffy orange tie that he tied under his chin. The buttons, brand new, shone like stars. He was incredibly proud and happy with his suit and stood in front of the long mirror when he first put it on, so amazed and delighted by it that he could hardly pull himself away.

He wanted to wear it everywhere and show it to all sorts of people. He thought over all the places he had ever visited and all the scenes he had ever heard described, and tried to imagine what the feel of it would be if he were to go now to those scenes and places wearing his shining suit, and he wanted to go out forthwith into the long grass and the hot sunshine of the meadow wearing it. Just to wear it! But his mother told him, “No.” She told him he must take great care of his suit, for never would he have another nearly so fine; he must save it and save it and only wear it on rare and great occasions. It was his wedding suit, she said. And she took his buttons and twisted them up with tissue paper for fear their bright newness should be tarnished, and she tacked little guards over the cuffs and elbows and wherever the suit was most likely to come to harm. He hated and resisted these things, but what could he do? And at last her warnings and persuasions had effect and he consented to take off his beautiful suit and fold it into its proper creases and put it away. It was almost as though he gave it up again. But he was always thinking of wearing it and of the supreme occasion when some day it might be worn without the guards, without the tissue paper on the buttons, utterly and delightfully, never caring, beautiful beyond measure.

He wanted to wear it everywhere and show it to all kinds of people. He thought about all the places he had ever visited and all the scenes he had ever heard about, and tried to picture what it would feel like if he were to go to those places wearing his shiny suit. He wanted to rush out into the tall grass and the hot sunshine of the meadow wearing it. Just to wear it! But his mom told him, “No.” She said he had to take great care of his suit because he would never have another one as nice; he had to save it and only wear it on special occasions. It was his wedding suit, she said. Then she carefully wrapped his buttons in tissue paper to protect their shine and put little guards over the cuffs and elbows and anywhere the suit might get damaged. He hated and resisted these things, but what could he do? Eventually, her warnings and pleas got to him, and he agreed to take off his beautiful suit, fold it up properly, and store it away. It felt almost like he was giving it up again. But he was always thinking about wearing it and the ultimate occasion when someday it might be worn without the guards, without the tissue paper on the buttons, completely and joyfully, without a care, stunning beyond measure.

One night when he was dreaming of it, after his habit, he dreamed he took the tissue paper from one of the buttons and found its brightness a little faded, and that distressed him mightily in his dream. He polished the poor faded button and polished it, and if anything it grew duller. He woke up and lay awake thinking of the brightness a little dulled and wondering how he would feel if perhaps when the great occasion (whatever it might be) should arrive, one button should chance to be ever so little short of its first glittering freshness, and for days and days that thought remained with him, distressingly. And when next his mother let him wear his suit, he was tempted and nearly gave way to the temptation just to fumble off one little bit of tissue paper and see if indeed the buttons were keeping as bright as ever.

One night, while dreaming about it, he had a dream that he took the tissue paper off one of the buttons and noticed that its shine was a bit faded, which upset him greatly in his dream. He polished the poor, faded button over and over, but it only seemed to lose its luster. He woke up and lay there, thinking about the button’s slight dullness and wondering how he would feel if, when the big moment (whatever it might be) finally came, one button turned out to be just a bit less shiny than before. For days, that thought troubled him. The next time his mother let him wear his suit, he felt tempted and almost gave in to the urge to peel off just a little bit of tissue paper to see if the buttons were still as bright as ever.

He went trimly along on his way to church full of this wild desire. For you must know his mother did, with repeated and careful warnings, let him wear his suit at times, on Sundays, for example, to and fro from church, when there was no threatening of rain, no dust nor anything to injure it, with its buttons covered and its protections tacked upon it and a sunshade in his hand to shadow it if there seemed too strong a sunlight for its colours. And always, after such occasions, he brushed it over and folded it exquisitely as she had taught him, and put it away again.

He walked briskly on his way to church, filled with this wild desire. You should know that his mother, with repeated and careful warnings, allowed him to wear his suit sometimes, like on Sundays, when going to and from church, as long as there was no threat of rain, no dust, or anything that could damage it, with its buttons covered and its protections attached, and a sunshade in his hand to shield it if the sunlight was too strong for its colors. And always, after such occasions, he brushed it off and folded it perfectly as she had taught him, and put it away again.

Now all these restrictions his mother set to the wearing of his suit he obeyed, always he obeyed them, until one strange night he woke up and saw the moonlight shining outside his window. It seemed to him the moonlight was not common moonlight, nor the night a common night, and for a while he lay quite drowsily with this odd persuasion in his mind. Thought joined on to thought like things that whisper warmly in the shadows. Then he sat up in his little bed suddenly, very alert, with his heart beating very fast and a quiver in his body from top to toe. He had made up his mind. He knew now that he was going to wear his suit as it should be worn. He had no doubt in the matter. He was afraid, terribly afraid, but glad, glad.

Now, all the restrictions his mother placed on wearing his suit were followed, and he always obeyed them, until one strange night when he woke up and saw the moonlight shining outside his window. It didn’t seem like ordinary moonlight, nor did the night feel like a regular night, and for a while he lay there, drowsily caught up in this odd thought. Ideas connected like things that whisper warmly in the shadows. Then he suddenly sat up in his little bed, very alert, with his heart racing and a shiver running from his head to his toes. He had made up his mind. He knew he was going to wear his suit the way it was meant to be worn. He had no doubts about it. He felt terrified, extremely scared, but also happy, so happy.

He got out of his bed and stood a moment by the window looking at the moonshine-flooded garden and trembling at the thing he meant to do. The air was full of a minute clamor of crickets and murmurings, of the infinitesimal shouting of little living things. He went very gently across the creaking boards, for fear that he might wake the sleeping house, to the big dark clothes-press wherein his beautiful suit lay folded, and he took it out garment by garment and softly and very eagerly tore off its tissue-paper covering and its tacked protections, until there it was, perfect and delightful as he had seen it when first his mother had given it to him—a long time it seemed ago. Not a button had tarnished, not a thread had faded on this dear suit of his; he was glad enough for weeping as in a noiseless hurry he put it on. And then back he went, soft and quick, to the window and looked out upon the garden and stood there for a minute, shining in the moonlight, with his buttons twinkling like stars, before he got out on the sill and, making as little of a rustling as he could, clambered down to the garden path below. He stood before his mother’s house, and it was white and nearly as plain as by day, with every window-blind but his own shut like an eye that sleeps. The trees cast still shadows like intricate black lace upon the wall.

He got out of bed and stood by the window for a moment, looking at the moonlit garden while feeling anxious about what he was about to do. The air was filled with the sound of crickets and soft whispers, the tiny noises of little creatures. He walked carefully across the creaky floorboards, worried that he might wake the sleeping house, to the big dark closet where his beautiful suit lay folded. He took it out piece by piece, gently and eagerly tearing off the tissue paper and protective coverings until it was there, perfect and delightful just as it had been when his mother first gave it to him—what felt like a long time ago. Not a button had tarnished, not a thread had faded on this beloved suit of his; he felt a rush of emotion as he hurriedly put it on. Then he quietly returned to the window, looked out at the garden, and stood there for a moment, shining in the moonlight, with his buttons sparkling like stars, before he climbed out onto the sill and, trying to make as little noise as possible, carefully descended to the garden path below. He stood in front of his mother’s house, which was white and almost as simple as it was during the day, with every window blind except his own closed like a sleeping eye. The trees cast still shadows like intricate black lace on the wall.

The garden in the moonlight was very different from the garden by day; moonshine was tangled in the hedges and stretched in phantom cobwebs from spray to spray. Every flower was gleaming white or crimson black, and the air was aquiver with the thridding of small crickets and nightingales singing unseen in the depths of the trees.

The garden in the moonlight looked completely different from the garden during the day; moonlight was caught in the hedges and draped like ghostly cobwebs from one plant to another. Every flower shone in white or deep crimson, and the air vibrated with the sound of tiny crickets and nightingales singing hidden deep in the trees.

There was no darkness in the world, but only warm, mysterious shadows; and all the leaves and spikes were edged and lined with iridescent jewels of dew. The night was warmer than any night had ever been, the heavens by some miracle at once vaster and nearer, and spite of the great ivory-tinted moon that ruled the world, the sky was full of stars.

There was no darkness in the world, just warm, mysterious shadows; and all the leaves and spikes were edged and lined with shimmering jewels of dew. The night was warmer than any night had ever been, the heavens somehow both vaster and closer, and despite the huge ivory-colored moon that ruled the world, the sky was packed with stars.

The little man did not shout nor sing for all his infinite gladness. He stood for a time like one awe-stricken, and then, with a queer small cry and holding out his arms, he ran out as if he would embrace at once the whole warm round immensity of the world. He did not follow the neat set paths that cut the garden squarely, but thrust across the beds and through the wet, tall, scented herbs, through the night stock and the nicotine and the clusters of phantom white mallow flowers and through the thickets of southern-wood and lavender, and knee-deep across a wide space of mignonette. He came to the great hedge and he thrust his way through it, and though the thorns of the brambles scored him deeply and tore threads from his wonderful suit, and though burs and goosegrass and havers caught and clung to him, he did not care. He did not care, for he knew it was all part of the wearing for which he had longed. “I am glad I put on my suit,” he said; “I am glad I wore my suit.”

The little man didn’t shout or sing despite all his joy. He stood for a moment, stunned, and then with a strange little cry and his arms outstretched, he ran out as if he wanted to embrace the entire warm expanse of the world. He didn’t stick to the tidy pathways that cut through the garden, but instead pushed through the beds and the wet, tall, fragrant herbs, through the night stock and the nicotine and the clusters of ghostly white mallow flowers, and through the thickets of southernwood and lavender, wading knee-deep through a wide patch of mignonette. He reached the big hedge and pushed his way through it, and even though the thorns from the brambles scratched him deeply and ripped threads from his amazing suit, and burs and goosegrass got stuck to him, he didn’t mind. He didn’t care because he knew it was all part of the adventure he had been longing for. “I’m glad I put on my suit,” he said; “I’m glad I wore my suit.”

Beyond the hedge he came to the duck-pond, or at least to what was the duck-pond by day. But by night it was a great bowl of silver moonshine all noisy with singing frogs, of wonderful silver moonshine twisted and clotted with strange patternings, and the little man ran down into its waters between the thin black rushes, knee-deep and waist-deep and to his shoulders, smiting the water to black and shining wavelets with either hand, swaying and shivering wavelets, amid which the stars were netted in the tangled reflections of the brooding trees upon the bank. He waded until he swam, and so he crossed the pond and came out upon the other side, trailing, as it seemed to him, not duckweed, but very silver in long, clinging, dripping masses. And up he went through the transfigured tangles of the willow-herb and the uncut seeding grass of the farther bank. And so he came glad and breathless into the highroad. “I am glad,” he said, “beyond measure, that I had clothes that fitted this occasion.”

Beyond the hedge, he arrived at the duck pond, or at least what was the duck pond during the day. But at night, it became a large bowl of silver moonlight, buzzing with singing frogs, a beautiful silver light swirling and tangled with strange patterns. The little man ran into the water between the thin black reeds, knee-deep and waist-deep, getting it up to his shoulders, splashing the water into shiny black wavelets with both hands, swaying and shimmering, where the stars were caught in the messy reflections of the trees on the bank. He waded until he was swimming and crossed the pond, emerging on the other side, trailing what he thought were not just duckweed, but very silver, in long, clinging, dripping clumps. He climbed through the transformed tangles of willow herb and the uncut seeding grass of the far bank. Finally, he arrived, happy and breathless, on the highway. "I am so glad," he said, "that I had clothes that were perfect for this occasion."

The highroad ran straight as an arrow flies, straight into the deep blue pit of sky beneath the moon, a white and shining road between the singing nightingales, and along it he went, running now and leaping, and now walking and rejoicing, in the clothes his mother had made for him with tireless, loving hands. The road was deep in dust, but that for him was only soft whiteness, and as he went a great dim moth came fluttering round his wet and shimmering and hastening figure. At first he did not heed the moth, and then he waved his hands at it and made a sort of dance with it as it circled round his head. “Soft moth!” he cried, “dear moth! And wonderful night, wonderful night of the world! Do you think my clothes are beautiful, dear moth? As beautiful as your scales and all this silver vesture of the earth and sky?”

The road stretched straight ahead like an arrow flying into the deep blue sky beneath the moon, a bright and shining path between the singing nightingales. He ran and leaped, then walked and celebrated, wearing the clothes his mother had made for him with endless love. The road was covered in dust, but to him, it felt like soft whiteness. As he walked, a large, dim moth fluttered around his wet, glistening figure. At first, he ignored the moth, but then he waved his hands at it, playfully dancing as it circled around his head. “Soft moth!” he called out, “dear moth! And what a wonderful night, a wonderful night in the world! Do you think my clothes are beautiful, dear moth? As beautiful as your scales and all this silver fabric of the earth and sky?”

And the moth circled closer and closer until at last its velvet wings just brushed his lips . . . . .

And the moth flew closer and closer until finally its soft wings gently touched his lips.

And next morning they found him dead with his neck broken in the bottom of the stone pit, with his beautiful clothes a little bloody and foul and stained with the duckweed from the pond. But his face was a face of such happiness that, had you seen it, you would have understood indeed how that he had died happy, never knowing the cool and streaming silver for the duckweed in the pond.

And the next morning they found him dead with his neck broken at the bottom of the stone pit, his beautiful clothes slightly bloody, dirty, and stained with duckweed from the pond. But his face had such a look of happiness that, if you had seen it, you would have understood how he had died content, never knowing the cool and flowing silver from the duckweed in the pond.

THE DIAMOND MAKER

Some business had detained me in Chancery Lane until nine in the evening, and thereafter, having some inkling of a headache, I was disinclined either for entertainment or further work. So much of the sky as the high cliffs of that narrow canon of traffic left visible spoke of a serene night, and I determined to make my way down to the Embankment, and rest my eyes and cool my head by watching the variegated lights upon the river. Beyond comparison the night is the best time for this place; a merciful darkness hides the dirt of the waters, and the lights of this transitional age, red glaring orange, gas-yellow, and electric white, are set in shadowy outlines of every possible shade between grey and deep purple. Through the arches of Waterloo Bridge a hundred points of light mark the sweep of the Embankment, and above its parapet rise the towers of Westminster, warm grey against the starlight. The black river goes by with only a rare ripple breaking its silence, and disturbing the reflections of the lights that swim upon its surface.

Some business had kept me in Chancery Lane until nine at night, and after that, feeling a bit of a headache, I wasn't up for entertainment or more work. The little bit of sky visible through the tall cliffs of that narrow traffic canyon suggested a peaceful night, so I decided to head down to the Embankment to rest my eyes and cool my head by watching the colorful lights on the river. Without a doubt, night is the best time for this spot; a gentle darkness hides the dirt in the water, and the lights of this transitional age—red, glaring orange, gas-yellow, and electric white—contrast against the shadowy outlines in every possible shade from grey to deep purple. Through the arches of Waterloo Bridge, a hundred points of light trace the curve of the Embankment, and above its railing rise the towers of Westminster, warm grey against the starlight. The dark river flows by, with only an occasional ripple breaking its silence and disrupting the reflections of the lights that dance on its surface.

“A warm night,” said a voice at my side.

“A warm night,” said a voice next to me.

I turned my head, and saw the profile of a man who was leaning over the parapet beside me. It was a refined face, not unhandsome, though pinched and pale enough, and the coat collar turned up and pinned round the throat marked his status in life as sharply as a uniform. I felt I was committed to the price of a bed and breakfast if I answered him.

I turned my head and saw the profile of a man leaning over the railing next to me. He had a refined face, not unattractive, though a bit pinched and pale, and the collar of his coat was turned up and pinned around his neck, marking his social status as clearly as a uniform. I realized I would have to pay for a bed and breakfast if I responded to him.

I looked at him curiously. Would he have anything to tell me worth the money, or was he the common incapable—incapable even of telling his own story? There was a quality of intelligence in his forehead and eyes, and a certain tremulousness in his nether lip that decided me.

I looked at him with curiosity. Did he have anything to share that was worth my time and money, or was he just another clueless person—unable even to tell his own story? There was an intelligence in his forehead and eyes, and a slight tremble in his lower lip that made my decision for me.

“Very warm,” said I; “but not too warm for us here.”

“Very warm,” I said; “but not too warm for us here.”

“No,” he said, still looking across the water, “it is pleasant enough here . . . . just now.”

“No,” he said, still looking across the water, “it's nice enough here . . . just for now.”

“It is good,” he continued after a pause, “to find anything so restful as this in London. After one has been fretting about business all day, about getting on, meeting obligations, and parrying dangers, I do not know what one would do if it were not for such pacific corners.” He spoke with long pauses between the sentences. “You must know a little of the irksome labour of the world, or you would not be here. But I doubt if you can be so brain-weary and footsore as I am . . . . Bah! Sometimes I doubt if the game is worth the candle. I feel inclined to throw the whole thing over—name, wealth and position—and take to some modest trade. But I know if I abandoned my ambition—hardly as she uses me—I should have nothing but remorse left for the rest of my days.”

“It’s nice,” he continued after a pause, “to find something as relaxing as this in London. After stressing about work all day, trying to get ahead, meeting obligations, and avoiding risks, I don’t know what people would do without these peaceful spots.” He spoke with long pauses between his sentences. “You must know a bit about the annoying struggles of the world, or you wouldn’t be here. But I doubt you’re as mentally exhausted and physically tired as I am... Ugh! Sometimes I wonder if it’s all worth it. I feel like throwing it all away—my name, my wealth, my status—and doing some simple work instead. But I know if I gave up my ambition—no matter how it treats me—I’d be left with nothing but regret for the rest of my life.”

He became silent. I looked at him in astonishment. If ever I saw a man hopelessly hard-up it was the man in front of me. He was ragged and he was dirty, unshaven and unkempt; he looked as though he had been left in a dust-bin for a week. And he was talking to me of the irksome worries of a large business. I almost laughed outright. Either he was mad or playing a sorry jest on his own poverty.

He fell quiet. I stared at him in shock. If I ever saw someone who was completely broke, it was the guy in front of me. He was ragged and dirty, unshaven and messy; he looked like he had spent a week in a dumpster. And he was talking to me about the annoying problems of a big business. I almost laughed out loud. Either he was crazy or making a pathetic joke about his own poverty.

“If high aims and high positions,” said I, “have their drawbacks of hard work and anxiety, they have their compensations. Influence, the power of doing good, of assisting those weaker and poorer than ourselves; and there is even a certain gratification in display . . . . . ”

“If high goals and prestigious positions,” I said, “come with hard work and stress, they also bring their own rewards. Influence, the ability to do good, to help those who are weaker or less fortunate than us; and there’s even a certain satisfaction in showing off . . . . . ”

My banter under the circumstances was in very vile taste. I spoke on the spur of the contrast of his appearance and speech. I was sorry even while I was speaking.

My joking in that situation was in really poor taste. I commented impulsively on the contrast between his appearance and how he spoke. I felt bad about it even while I was saying it.

He turned a haggard but very composed face upon me. Said he: “I forgot myself. Of course you would not understand.”

He turned to me with a tired but calm expression. He said, “I lost track of myself. Of course, you wouldn't get it.”

He measured me for a moment. “No doubt it is very absurd. You will not believe me even when I tell you, so that it is fairly safe to tell you. And it will be a comfort to tell someone. I really have a big business in hand, a very big business. But there are troubles just now. The fact is . . . . I make diamonds.”

He looked me over for a moment. “It’s definitely pretty absurd. You won’t believe me even when I tell you, so it’s pretty safe to share. And it’ll feel good to tell someone. I actually have a huge project going on, a really big one. But there are issues at the moment. The truth is . . . . I make diamonds.”

“I suppose,” said I, “you are out of work just at present?”

“I guess,” I said, “you're looking for work right now?”

“I am sick of being disbelieved,” he said impatiently, and suddenly unbuttoning his wretched coat he pulled out a little canvas bag that was hanging by a cord round his neck. From this he produced a brown pebble. “I wonder if you know enough to know what that is?” He handed it to me.

“I’m tired of not being believed,” he said impatiently, and suddenly unbuttoning his worn coat, he pulled out a small canvas bag that was hanging by a cord around his neck. From this, he retrieved a brown pebble. “I wonder if you know enough to recognize what that is?” He handed it to me.

Now, a year or so ago, I had occupied my leisure in taking a London science degree, so that I have a smattering of physics and mineralogy. The thing was not unlike an uncut diamond of the darker sort, though far too large, being almost as big as the top of my thumb. I took it, and saw it had the form of a regular octahedron, with the curved faces peculiar to the most precious of minerals. I took out my penknife and tried to scratch it—vainly. Leaning forward towards the gas-lamp, I tried the thing on my watch-glass, and scored a white line across that with the greatest ease.

About a year ago, I spent my free time working towards a science degree in London, so I picked up a bit of knowledge in physics and mineralogy. The object I found was similar to an uncut diamond of a darker variety, though it was much too large, almost the size of my thumb. I picked it up and noticed it had the shape of a perfect octahedron, with the curved surfaces typical of the most valuable minerals. I took out my penknife and tried to scratch it—without success. Leaning in closer to the gas lamp, I tested it against my watch glass and easily left a white scratch on it.

I looked at my interlocutor with rising curiosity. “It certainly is rather like a diamond. But, if so, it is a Behemoth of diamonds. Where did you get it?”

I looked at my conversation partner with increasing curiosity. “It definitely resembles a diamond. But, if that's the case, it's a giant among diamonds. Where did you find it?”

“I tell you I made it,” he said. “Give it back to me.”

“I’m telling you I made it,” he said. “Give it back to me.”

He replaced it hastily and buttoned his jacket. “I will sell it you for one hundred pounds,” he suddenly whispered eagerly. With that my suspicions returned. The thing might, after all, be merely a lump of that almost equally hard substance, corundum, with an accidental resemblance in shape to the diamond. Or if it was a diamond, how came he by it, and why should he offer it at a hundred pounds?

He quickly put it back and buttoned his jacket. “I’ll sell it to you for a hundred pounds,” he suddenly whispered excitedly. At that, my doubts came rushing back. It could just be a chunk of corundum, which is almost as hard, looking similar to a diamond by chance. Or if it was a diamond, how did he get it, and why would he offer it for just a hundred pounds?

We looked into one another’s eyes. He seemed eager, but honestly eager. At that moment I believed it was a diamond he was trying to sell. Yet I am a poor man, a hundred pounds would leave a visible gap in my fortunes and no sane man would buy a diamond by gaslight from a ragged tramp on his personal warranty only. Still, a diamond that size conjured up a vision of many thousands of pounds. Then, thought I, such a stone could scarcely exist without being mentioned in every book on gems, and again I called to mind the stories of contraband and light-fingered Kaffirs at the Cape. I put the question of purchase on one side.

We looked into each other's eyes. He seemed genuinely eager. At that moment, I thought he was trying to sell a diamond. But I'm a poor man; a hundred pounds would leave a significant dent in my finances, and no rational person would buy a diamond by gaslight from a ragged stranger based solely on his word. Still, a diamond that size brought to mind a vision of many thousands of pounds. Then I thought, such a stone couldn't possibly exist without being mentioned in every book on gems, and I recalled the stories of smuggling and pickpockets at the Cape. I set aside the idea of making a purchase.

“How did you get it?” said I.

“How did you get it?” I asked.

“I made it.”

"I did it."

I had heard something of Moissan, but I knew his artificial diamonds were very small. I shook my head.

I had heard of Moissan, but I knew his synthetic diamonds were really tiny. I shook my head.

“You seem to know something of this kind of thing. I will tell you a little about myself. Perhaps then you may think better of the purchase.” He turned round with his back to the river, and put his hands in his pockets. He sighed. “I know you will not believe me.”

“You seem to understand this sort of thing. Let me share a bit about myself. Maybe then you'll feel differently about the purchase.” He turned away from the river and put his hands in his pockets. He sighed. “I know you won’t believe me.”

“Diamonds,” he began—and as he spoke his voice lost its faint flavour of the tramp and assumed something of the easy tone of an educated man—“are to be made by throwing carbon out of combination in a suitable flux and under a suitable pressure; the carbon crystallises out, not as black-lead or charcoal-powder, but as small diamonds. So much has been known to chemists for years, but no one yet had hit upon exactly the right flux in which to melt up the carbon, or exactly the right pressure for the best results. Consequently the diamonds made by chemists are small and dark, and worthless as jewels. Now I, you know, have given up my life to this problem—given my life to it.

“Diamonds,” he started—and as he spoke, his voice lost its slight hint of a drifter and took on a more relaxed tone of an educated person—“are created by extracting carbon from a mixture in the right flux and under the right pressure; the carbon crystallizes, not as graphite or charcoal dust, but as small diamonds. Chemists have known this for years, but no one has yet discovered the exact right flux to melt the carbon or the ideal pressure for the best results. As a result, the diamonds produced by chemists are small, dark, and worthless as gems. Now, I, you know, have dedicated my life to this problem—committed my life to it.

“I began to work at the conditions of diamond making when I was seventeen, and now I am thirty-two. It seemed to me that it might take all the thought and energies of a man for ten years, or twenty years, but, even if it did, the game was still worth the candle. Suppose one to have at last just hit the right trick before the secret got out and diamonds became as common as coal, one might realize millions. Millions!”

“I started working on how to create diamonds when I was seventeen, and now I’m thirty-two. I thought it could take all the effort and focus of a person for ten years, or even twenty years, but even if it did, it would still be worth it. Imagine finally figuring it all out just before the secret leaked and diamonds became as common as coal; you could end up making millions. Millions!”

He paused and looked for my sympathy. His eyes shone hungrily. “To think,” said he, “that I am on the verge of it all, and here!

He paused and searched for my sympathy. His eyes shone with desire. “To think,” he said, “that I’m so close to it all, and here!”

“I had,” he proceeded, “about a thousand pounds when I was twenty-one, and this, I thought, eked out by a little teaching, would keep my researches going. A year or two was spent in study, at Berlin chiefly, and then I continued on my own account. The trouble was the secrecy. You see, if once I had let out what I was doing, other men might have been spurred on by my belief in the practicability of the idea; and I do not pretend to be such a genius as to have been sure of coming in first, in the case of a race for the discovery. And you see it was important that if I really meant to make a pile, people should not know it was an artificial process and capable of turning out diamonds by the ton. So I had to work all alone. At first I had a little laboratory, but as my resources began to run out I had to conduct my experiments in a wretched unfurnished room in Kentish Town, where I slept at last on a straw mattress on the floor among all my apparatus. The money simply flowed away. I grudged myself everything except scientific appliances. I tried to keep things going by a little teaching, but I am not a very good teacher, and I have no university degree, nor very much education except in chemistry, and I found I had to give a lot of time and labour for precious little money. But I got nearer and nearer the thing. Three years ago I settled the problem of the composition of the flux, and got near the pressure by putting this flux of mine and a certain carbon composition into a closed-up gun-barrel, filling up with water, sealing tightly, and heating.”

“I had,” he continued, “about a thousand pounds when I turned twenty-one, and I thought that along with a bit of teaching, it would keep my research going. I spent a year or two studying, mostly in Berlin, and then I carried on by myself. The issue was the secrecy. You see, if I had revealed what I was working on, other people might have been inspired by my belief in the feasibility of the idea; and I’m not claiming to be so brilliant that I was sure I would come in first in the race for the discovery. It was crucial that if I really intended to make a fortune, people shouldn’t know it was an artificial process that could produce diamonds in large quantities. So I had to work completely alone. At first, I had a small lab, but as my money started to dwindle, I had to conduct my experiments in a miserable, unfurnished room in Kentish Town, where I eventually ended up sleeping on a straw mattress on the floor surrounded by all my equipment. The money just slipped away. I denied myself everything except for scientific tools. I tried to keep things afloat with a bit of teaching, but I’m not a very good teacher, and I don’t have a university degree or much education beyond chemistry, so I found I had to invest a lot of time and effort for very little cash. But I got closer and closer to the goal. Three years ago, I figured out the composition of the flux and got close to the pressure by putting this flux and a specific carbon composition into a sealed gun barrel, filling it with water, sealing it tightly, and heating it.”

He paused.

He stopped.

“Rather risky,” said I.

"Pretty risky," I said.

“Yes. It burst, and smashed all my windows and a lot of my apparatus; but I got a kind of diamond powder nevertheless. Following out the problem of getting a big pressure upon the molten mixture from which the things were to crystallise, I hit upon some researches of Daubree’s at the Paris Laboratorie des Poudres et Salpetres. He exploded dynamite in a tightly screwed steel cylinder, too strong to burst, and I found he could crush rocks into a muck not unlike the South African bed in which diamonds are found. It was a tremendous strain on my resources, but I got a steel cylinder made for my purpose after his pattern. I put in all my stuff and my explosives, built up a fire in my furnace, put the whole concern in, and—went out for a walk.”

“Yes. It exploded and shattered all my windows and a lot of my equipment; but I managed to get a kind of diamond powder anyway. While working on the problem of applying a lot of pressure to the molten mixture that would form the crystals, I came across some research by Daubree at the Paris Laboratorie des Poudres et Salpetres. He detonated dynamite inside a tightly sealed steel cylinder that was too strong to burst, and I found that he could crush rocks into a paste similar to the South African layer where diamonds are found. It was a huge strain on my resources, but I managed to have a steel cylinder made for my needs based on his design. I loaded all my materials and explosives into it, stoked a fire in my furnace, placed the whole setup inside, and—went out for a walk.”

I could not help laughing at his matter-of-fact manner. “Did you not think it would blow up the house? Were there other people in the place?”

I couldn’t help but laugh at his straightforward attitude. “Did you really think it would blow up the house? Were there other people there?”

“It was in the interest of science,” he said, ultimately. “There was a costermonger family on the floor below, a begging-letter writer in the room behind mine, and two flower-women were upstairs. Perhaps it was a bit thoughtless. But possibly some of them were out.

“It was for the sake of science,” he said finally. “There was a fruit seller family on the floor below, a person writing begging letters in the room behind mine, and two flower sellers upstairs. Maybe it was a little inconsiderate. But perhaps some of them were out.”

“When I came back the thing was just where I left it, among the white-hot coals. The explosive hadn’t burst the case. And then I had a problem to face. You know time is an important element in crystallisation. If you hurry the process the crystals are small—it is only by prolonged standing that they grow to any size. I resolved to let this apparatus cool for two years, letting the temperature go down slowly during the time. And I was now quite out of money; and with a big fire and the rent of my room, as well as my hunger to satisfy, I had scarcely a penny in the world.

“When I came back, the thing was exactly where I left it, among the white-hot coals. The explosive hadn’t broken the case. Then I faced a problem. You know, time is crucial in crystallization. If you rush the process, the crystals are small—it’s only with long-standing that they grow to any size. I decided to let this apparatus cool for two years, allowing the temperature to drop slowly during that time. And I was completely out of money; with a big fire to maintain and my rent to pay, plus my hunger to satisfy, I barely had a penny to my name.”

“I can hardly tell you all the shifts I was put to while I was making the diamonds. I have sold newspapers, held horses, opened cab-doors. For many weeks I addressed envelopes. I had a place as assistant to a man who owned a barrow, and used to call down one side of the road while he called down the other.

“I can barely describe all the odd jobs I had while making the diamonds. I’ve sold newspapers, held horses, and opened cab doors. For several weeks, I addressed envelopes. I worked as an assistant to a guy who owned a cart, and we used to shout for customers—he on one side of the road and I on the other.”

“Once for a week I had absolutely nothing to do, and I begged. What a week that was! One day the fire was going out and I had eaten nothing all day, and a little chap taking his girl out, gave me sixpence—to show off. Thank heaven for vanity! How the fish-shops smelt! But I went and spent it all on coals, and had the furnace bright red again, and then—Well, hunger makes a fool of a man.

“Once for a week I had absolutely nothing to do, and I begged. What a week that was! One day the fire was going out and I hadn’t eaten anything all day, and a little guy taking his girl out gave me sixpence—to show off. Thank goodness for vanity! The fish shops smelled amazing! But I went and spent it all on coal, and made the furnace bright red again, and then—Well, hunger makes a fool of a man.

“At last, three weeks ago, I let the fire out. I took my cylinder and unscrewed it while it was still so hot that it punished my hands, and I scraped out the crumbling lava-like mass with a chisel, and hammered it into a powder upon an iron plate. And I found three big diamonds and five small ones. As I sat on the floor hammering, my door opened, and my neighbour, the begging-letter writer came in. He was drunk—as he usually is. ‘Nerchist,’ said he. ‘You’re drunk,’ said I. ‘’Structive scoundrel,’ said he. ‘Go to your father,’ said I, meaning the Father of Lies. ‘Never you mind,’ said he, and gave me a cunning wink, and hiccuped, and leaning up against the door, with his other eye against the door-post, began to babble of how he had been prying in my room, and how he had gone to the police that morning, and how they had taken down everything he had to say—‘’siffiwas a ge’m,’ said he. Then I suddenly realised I was in a hole. Either I should have to tell these police my little secret, and get the whole thing blown upon, or be lagged as an Anarchist. So I went up to my neighbour and took him by the collar, and rolled him about a bit, and then I gathered up my diamonds and cleared out. The evening newspapers called my den the Kentish Town Bomb Factory. And now I cannot part with the things for love or money.

“At last, three weeks ago, I put out the fire. I took my cylinder and unscrewed it while it was still so hot it burned my hands, and I scraped out the crumbling, lava-like mass with a chisel, then hammered it into a powder on an iron plate. I found three large diamonds and five small ones. As I sat on the floor hammering, my door opened, and my neighbor, the begging-letter writer, came in. He was drunk—as usual. ‘Nerchist,’ he said. ‘You’re drunk,’ I replied. ‘Destructive scoundrel,’ he retorted. ‘Go to your father,’ I said, referring to the Father of Lies. ‘Never mind,’ he said, giving me a sly wink, and hiccupping, leaning against the door with one eye against the doorpost, began rambling about how he had been snooping in my room, and how he had gone to the police that morning, and how they had taken down everything he had to say—‘siffiwas a ge’m,’ he slurred. Then I suddenly realized I was in a tight spot. I either had to tell the police my little secret and risk everything or be labeled as an Anarchist. So I went up to my neighbor, grabbed him by the collar, tossed him around a bit, then gathered up my diamonds and got out of there. The evening newspapers called my place the Kentish Town Bomb Factory. And now I can’t part with the diamonds for love or money.

“If I go in to respectable jewellers they ask me to wait, and go and whisper to a clerk to fetch a policeman, and then I say I cannot wait. And I found out a receiver of stolen goods, and he simply stuck to the one I gave him and told me to prosecute if I wanted it back. I am going about now with several hundred thousand pounds-worth of diamonds round my neck, and without either food or shelter. You are the first person I have taken into my confidence. But I like your face and I am hard-driven.”

“If I walk into a reputable jewelry store, they ask me to wait, then go and quietly tell a clerk to call the police, and I say I can't wait. I found a guy who buys stolen goods, and he just kept the one I gave him and told me to take legal action if I wanted it back. Right now, I'm walking around with several hundred thousand pounds' worth of diamonds around my neck, and I have no food or shelter. You’re the first person I’ve trusted with this. But I like your face, and I'm in a tough spot.”

He looked into my eyes.

He gazed into my eyes.

“It would be madness,” said I, “for me to buy a diamond under the circumstances. Besides, I do not carry hundreds of pounds about in my pocket. Yet I more than half believe your story. I will, if you like, do this: come to my office to-morrow . . . .”

“It would be crazy,” I said, “for me to buy a diamond right now. Plus, I don’t just carry hundreds of pounds in my pocket. Still, I somewhat believe your story. If you want, I can do this: come to my office tomorrow . . . .”

“You think I am a thief!” said he keenly. “You will tell the police. I am not coming into a trap.”

“You think I’m a thief!” he said sharply. “You’re going to tell the police. I’m not walking into a trap.”

“Somehow I am assured you are no thief. Here is my card. Take that, anyhow. You need not come to any appointment. Come when you will.”

“Somehow, I’m sure you’re not a thief. Here’s my card. Just take it. You don’t have to make an appointment. Come whenever you want.”

He took the card, and an earnest of my good-will.

He took the card and a token of my goodwill.

“Think better of it and come,” said I.

"Change your mind and come," I said.

He shook his head doubtfully. “I will pay back your half-crown with interest some day—such interest as will amaze you,” said he. “Anyhow, you will keep the secret? . . . . Don’t follow me.”

He shook his head uncertainly. “I’ll pay you back your half-crown with interest one day—interest that will surprise you,” he said. “Anyway, you’ll keep the secret? . . . . Don’t follow me.”

He crossed the road and went into the darkness towards the little steps under the archway leading into Essex Street, and I let him go. And that was the last I ever saw of him.

He crossed the street and walked into the darkness toward the small steps under the archway that led to Essex Street, and I let him go. And that was the last I ever saw of him.

Afterwards I had two letters from him asking me to send bank-notes—not cheques—to certain addresses. I weighed the matter over and took what I conceived to be the wisest course. Once he called upon me when I was out. My urchin described him as a very thin, dirty, and ragged man, with a dreadful cough. He left no message. That was the finish of him so far as my story goes. I wonder sometimes what has become of him. Was he an ingenious monomaniac, or a fraudulent dealer in pebbles, or has he really made diamonds as he asserted? The latter is just sufficiently credible to make me think at times that I have missed the most brilliant opportunity of my life. He may of course be dead, and his diamonds carelessly thrown aside—one, I repeat, was almost as big as my thumb. Or he may be still wandering about trying to sell the things. It is just possible he may yet emerge upon society, and, passing athwart my heavens in the serene altitude sacred to the wealthy and the well-advertised, reproach me silently for my want of enterprise. I sometimes think I might at least have risked five pounds.

After that, I got two letters from him asking me to send cash—not checks—to specific addresses. I thought it over and decided on what I believed was the smartest choice. Once, he came by when I wasn’t home. My kid described him as a really skinny, dirty, and ragged man with a terrible cough. He didn’t leave a message. That was the end of his involvement in my story. I sometimes wonder what happened to him. Was he a brilliant obsessive, a con artist dealing in pebbles, or did he actually create diamonds like he claimed? The last one is just believable enough to make me think sometimes that I missed a huge opportunity in my life. He could of course be dead, with his diamonds tossed aside—one, I remember, was almost as big as my thumb. Or he might still be out there trying to sell them. It's possible he could one day show up again, and, crossing my path in the lofty circles reserved for the rich and famous, silently judge me for not taking a chance. Sometimes I think I could have at least risked five pounds.

THE LORD OF THE DYNAMOS

The chief attendant of the three dynamos that buzzed and rattled at Camberwell, and kept the electric railway going, came out of Yorkshire, and his name was James Holroyd. He was a practical electrician, but fond of whisky, a heavy red-haired brute with irregular teeth. He doubted the existence of the deity, but accepted Carnot’s cycle, and he had read Shakespeare and found him weak in chemistry. His helper came out of the mysterious East, and his name was Azuma-zi. But Holroyd called him Pooh-bah. Holroyd liked a nigger because he would stand kicking—a habit with Holroyd—and did not pry into the machinery and try to learn the ways of it. Certain odd possibilities of the negro mind brought into abrupt contact with the crown of our civilisation Holroyd never fully realised, though just at the end he got some inkling of them.

The main operator of the three machines that buzzed and rattled at Camberwell, keeping the electric railway running, was from Yorkshire and his name was James Holroyd. He was a practical electrician but had a fondness for whisky, a big red-haired guy with crooked teeth. He doubted the existence of God but believed in Carnot’s cycle, and he had read Shakespeare, finding him lacking in chemistry. His assistant was from the mysterious East, and his name was Azuma-zi. But Holroyd called him Pooh-bah. Holroyd preferred to work with a Black man because he could take a beating—a habit of Holroyd’s—and didn’t interfere with the machinery or try to learn how it worked. Certain strange possibilities of the Black mind, brought into abrupt contact with the pinnacle of our civilization, were something Holroyd never fully grasped, though he got a glimpse of them toward the end.

To define Azuma-zi was beyond ethnology. He was, perhaps, more negroid than anything else, though his hair was curly rather than frizzy, and his nose had a bridge. Moreover, his skin was brown rather than black, and the whites of his eyes were yellow. His broad cheekbones and narrow chin gave his face something of the viperine V. His head, too, was broad behind, and low and narrow at the forehead, as if his brain had been twisted round in the reverse way to a European’s. He was short of stature and still shorter of English. In conversation he made numerous odd noises of no known marketable value, and his infrequent words were carved and wrought into heraldic grotesqueness. Holroyd tried to elucidate his religious beliefs, and—especially after whisky—lectured to him against superstition and missionaries. Azuma-zi, however, shirked the discussion of his gods, even though he was kicked for it.

To define Azuma-zi was beyond cultural studies. He was probably more of African descent than anything else, though his hair was curly instead of frizzy, and he had a defined nose. Additionally, his skin was brown rather than black, and the whites of his eyes had a yellow tint. His broad cheekbones and narrow chin gave his face a somewhat snake-like shape. His head was also wide at the back and low and narrow at the forehead, almost as if his brain had developed differently compared to a European’s. He was short in height and even shorter in his grasp of English. In conversation, he made a lot of odd noises that had no known purpose, and the few words he did use were twisted into a strange and elaborate way. Holroyd tried to explain his religious beliefs to him and—especially after having some whisky—lectured him against superstition and missionaries. However, Azuma-zi avoided talking about his gods, even when he faced criticism for it.

Azuma-zi had come, clad in white but insufficient raiment, out of the stokehole of the Lord Clive, from the Straits Settlements, and beyond, into London. He had heard even in his youth of the greatness and riches of London, where all the women are white and fair, and even the beggars in the streets are white, and he arrived, with newly earned gold coins in his pocket, to worship at the shrine of civilisation. The day of his landing was a dismal one; the sky was dun, and a wind-worried drizzle filtered down to the greasy streets, but he plunged boldly into the delights of Shadwell, and was presently cast up, shattered in health, civilised in costume, penniless and, except in matters of the direst necessity, practically a dumb animal, to toil for James Holroyd and to be bullied by him in the dynamo shed at Camberwell. And to James Holroyd bullying was a labour of love.

Azuma-zi had arrived, dressed in white but inadequate clothing, out of the stokehole of the Lord Clive, from the Straits Settlements, and beyond, into London. He had heard in his youth about the greatness and wealth of London, where all the women are fair-skinned and even the beggars on the streets are white. He arrived, with freshly earned gold coins in his pocket, to pay homage to the shrine of civilization. The day he landed was gloomy; the sky was gray, and a chilly drizzle fell onto the greasy streets, but he boldly dived into the attractions of Shadwell and soon found himself exhausted, in poor health, dressed in civilized clothes, broke, and, except in the most necessary matters, nearly mute, to work for James Holroyd and endure his bullying in the dynamo shed at Camberwell. For James Holroyd, bullying was a labor of love.

There were three dynamos with their engines at Camberwell. The two that had been there since the beginning were small machines; the larger one was new. The smaller machines made a reasonable noise; their straps hummed over the drums, every now and then the brushes buzzed and fizzled, and the air churned steadily, whoo! whoo! whoo! between their poles. One was loose in its foundations and kept the shed vibrating. But the big dynamo drowned these little noises altogether with the sustained drone of its iron core, which somehow set part of the ironwork humming. The place made the visitor’s head reel with the throb, throb, throb of the engines, the rotation of the big wheels, the spinning ball-valves, the occasional spittings of the steam, and over all the deep, unceasing, surging note of the big dynamo. This last noise was from an engineering point of view a defect, but Azuma-zi accounted it unto the monster for mightiness and pride.

There were three dynamos with their engines at Camberwell. The two that had been there since the start were small machines; the larger one was new. The smaller machines made a reasonable noise; their belts hummed over the drums, every now and then the brushes buzzed and fizzled, and the air churned steadily, whoo! whoo! whoo! between their poles. One was loose in its foundations and kept the shed vibrating. But the big dynamo completely drowned out these smaller noises with the steady drone of its iron core, which somehow made part of the ironwork hum. The place made the visitor’s head spin with the throb, throb, throb of the engines, the rotation of the big wheels, the spinning ball-valves, the occasional spitting of steam, and over all, the deep, unending, surging note of the big dynamo. This last noise was, from an engineering perspective, a flaw, but Azuma-zi saw it as a sign of the monster's power and pride.

If it were possible we would have the noises of that shed always about the reader as he reads, we would tell all our story to such an accompaniment. It was a steady stream of din, from which the ear picked out first one thread and then another; there was the intermittent snorting, panting, and seething of the steam engines, the suck and thud of their pistons, the dull beat on the air as the spokes of the great driving-wheels came round, a note the leather straps made as they ran tighter and looser, and a fretful tumult from the dynamos; and over all, sometimes inaudible, as the ear tired of it, and then creeping back upon the senses again, was this trombone note of the big machine. The floor never felt steady and quiet beneath one’s feet, but quivered and jarred. It was a confusing, unsteady place, and enough to send anyone’s thoughts jerking into odd zigzags. And for three months, while the big strike of the engineers was in progress, Holroyd, who was a blackleg, and Azuma-zi, who was a mere black, were never out of the stir and eddy of it, but slept and fed in the little wooden shanty between the shed and the gates.

If it were possible, we would have the sounds of that shed constantly surrounding the reader as they read, telling our entire story with that background noise. It was a constant stream of clamor, from which the ear could pick out one layer after another; there was the sporadic snorting, panting, and hissing of the steam engines, the sucking and thudding of their pistons, the dull thump in the air as the spokes of the huge driving wheels turned, a sound from the leather straps as they tightened and loosened, and a restless chaos from the dynamos; and overarching it all, sometimes barely noticeable as the ear grew accustomed, but then returning to the senses, was this trombone-like note from the large machine. The floor never felt stable and quiet underfoot, but shook and jolted. It was a chaotic, unsteady place that could send anyone’s thoughts spiraling in strange zigzags. And for three months, while the big strike of the engineers was happening, Holroyd, who was a scab, and Azuma-zi, who was simply a black man, were always caught up in the hustle and bustle, sleeping and eating in the little wooden shack between the shed and the gates.

Holroyd delivered a theological lecture on the text of his big machine soon after Azuma-zi came. He had to shout to be heard in the din. “Look at that,” said Holroyd; “where’s your ‘eathen idol to match ‘im?” And Azuma-zi looked. For a moment Holroyd was inaudible, and then Azuma-zi heard: “Kill a hundred men. Twelve per cent. on the ordinary shares,” said Holroyd, “and that’s something like a Gord!”

Holroyd gave a religious lecture on the text of his huge machine soon after Azuma-zi arrived. He had to raise his voice to be heard over the noise. “Look at that,” Holroyd said; “where’s your ‘heathen idol to match it?” And Azuma-zi looked. For a moment Holroyd couldn’t be heard, and then Azuma-zi caught him saying, “Kill a hundred men. Twelve percent on the regular shares,” Holroyd said, “and that’s something like a god!”

Holroyd was proud of his big dynamo, and expatiated upon its size and power to Azuma-zi until heaven knows what odd currents of thought that and the incessant whirling and shindy set up within the curly black cranium. He would explain in the most graphic manner the dozen or so ways in which a man might be killed by it, and once he gave Azuma-zi a shock as a sample of its quality. After that, in the breathing-times of his labour—it was heavy labour, being not only his own, but most of Holroyd’s—Azuma-zi would sit and watch the big machine. Now and then the brushes would sparkle and spit blue flashes, at which Holroyd would swear, but all the rest was as smooth and rhythmic as breathing. The band ran shouting over the shaft, and ever behind one as one watched was the complacent thud of the piston. So it lived all day in this big airy shed, with him and Holroyd to wait upon it; not prisoned up and slaving to drive a ship as the other engines he knew—mere captive devils of the British Solomon—had been, but a machine enthroned. Those two smaller dynamos, Azuma-zi by force of contrast despised; the large one he privately christened the Lord of the Dynamos. They were fretful and irregular, but the big dynamo was steady. How great it was! How serene and easy in its working! Greater and calmer even than the Buddhas he had seen at Rangoon, and yet not motionless, but living! The great black coils spun, spun, spun, the rings ran round under the brushes, and the deep note of its coil steadied the whole. It affected Azuma-zi queerly.

Holroyd was proud of his big dynamo and went on about its size and power to Azuma-zi until who knows what strange thoughts popped up in his curly black head from all that incessant spinning and noise. He would vividly describe the dozen or so ways a person could be killed by it, and once he even gave Azuma-zi a shock just to show him what it could do. After that, during the breaks in his work—which was tough, since it involved not only his tasks but most of Holroyd’s too—Azuma-zi would sit and watch the big machine. Occasionally, the brushes would sparkle and shoot blue flashes, which would make Holroyd curse, but everything else was as smooth and rhythmic as breathing. The belt ran noisily over the shaft, and behind it all you could hear the steady thud of the piston. It functioned all day in this spacious, airy shed, with him and Holroyd taking care of it; not locked up and laboring to power a ship like the other engines he knew—those poor captive devils of the British Solomon—but a machine in its own right. He looked down on the two smaller dynamos by contrast; he privately named the large one the Lord of the Dynamos. They were temperamental and unreliable, but the big dynamo was constant. How impressive it was! How calm and effortless in its operation! Greater and more tranquil even than the Buddhas he had seen in Rangoon, and yet not still, but alive! The massive black coils spun, spun, spun, the rings rolled under the brushes, and the deep hum of its coil kept everything steady. It had a strange effect on Azuma-zi.

Azuma-zi was not fond of labour. He would sit about and watch the Lord of the Dynamos while Holroyd went away to persuade the yard porter to get whisky, although his proper place was not in the dynamo shed but behind the engines, and, moreover, if Holroyd caught him skulking he got hit for it with a rod of stout copper wire. He would go and stand close to the colossus and look up at the great leather band running overhead. There was a black patch on the band that came round, and it pleased him somehow among all the clatter to watch this return again and again. Odd thoughts spun with the whirl of it. Scientific people tell us that savages give souls to rocks and trees—and a machine is a thousand times more alive than a rock or a tree. And Azuma-zi was practically a savage still; the veneer of civilisation lay no deeper than his slop suit, his bruises, and the coal grime on his face and hands. His father before him had worshipped a meteoric stone, kindred blood it may be had splashed the broad wheels of Juggernaut.

Azuma-zi didn't like working. He’d sit around and watch the Lord of the Dynamos while Holroyd went off to convince the yard porter to get whisky, even though he should have been in the dynamo shed, not behind the engines. Plus, if Holroyd caught him slacking off, he’d get hit with a thick copper wire. He would go stand close to the giant machine and look up at the big leather belt moving above. There was a dark spot on the belt that came around, and for some reason, amidst all the noise, it made him happy to see it come back over and over. Strange thoughts whirled around with it. Experts say that primitive people believe rocks and trees have souls—and a machine is way more alive than a rock or tree. And Azuma-zi was practically still primitive; the thin layer of civilization didn’t go deeper than his overalls, his bruises, and the coal dust on his face and hands. His father had worshipped a meteorite, and perhaps the same blood had splashed the wheels of Juggernaut.

He took every opportunity Holroyd gave him of touching and handling the great dynamo that was fascinating him. He polished and cleaned it until the metal parts were blinding in the sun. He felt a mysterious sense of service in doing this. He would go up to it and touch its spinning coils gently. The gods he had worshipped were all far away. The people in London hid their gods.

He seized every chance Holroyd gave him to touch and handle the incredible dynamo that captivated him. He polished and cleaned it until the metal parts shone brightly in the sunlight. He felt a strange sense of purpose in doing this. He would approach it and gently touch its spinning coils. The gods he had once admired were now distant. The people in London concealed their gods.

At last his dim feelings grew more distinct, and took shape in thoughts and at last in acts. When he came into the roaring shed one morning he salaamed to the Lord of the Dynamos, and then when Holroyd was away, he went and whispered to the thundering machine that he was its servant, and prayed it to have pity on him and save him from Holroyd. As he did so a rare gleam of light came in through the open archway of the throbbing machine-shed, and the Lord of the Dynamos, as he whirled and roared, was radiant with pale gold. Then Azuma-zi knew that his service was acceptable to his Lord. After that he did not feel so lonely as he had done, and he had indeed been very much alone in London. And even when his work time was over, which was rare, he loitered about the shed.

At last, his vague feelings started to clarify, taking shape as thoughts and eventually actions. One morning, when he entered the noisy shed, he bowed to the Lord of the Dynamos, and then, when Holroyd was away, he quietly told the thunderous machine that he was its servant, asking it to have mercy on him and save him from Holroyd. As he did this, a rare beam of light streamed in through the open archway of the pulsing machine shed, and the Lord of the Dynamos, as it whirled and roared, shone with a pale golden glow. In that moment, Azuma-zi realized that his service was honored by his Lord. After that, he didn’t feel as lonely as he had before; he had truly been very alone in London. Even when his work hours ended, which was unusual, he lingered around the shed.

Then, the next time Holroyd maltreated him, Azuma-zi went presently to the Lord of the Dynamos and whispered, “Thou seest, O my Lord!” and the angry whir of the machinery seemed to answer him. Thereafter it appeared to him that whenever Holroyd came into the shed a different note came into the sounds of the dynamo. “My Lord bides his time,” said Azuma-zi to himself. “The iniquity of the fool is not yet ripe.” And he waited and watched for the day of reckoning. One day there was evidence of short circuiting, and Holroyd, making an unwary examination—it was in the afternoon—got a rather severe shock. Azuma-zi from behind the engine saw him jump off and curse at the peccant coil.

Then, the next time Holroyd mistreated him, Azuma-zi quickly went to the Lord of the Dynamos and whispered, “You see, my Lord!” and the angry hum of the machinery seemed to respond. After that, it seemed to him that whenever Holroyd entered the shed, a different tone emerged in the sounds of the dynamo. “My Lord is waiting for the right moment,” Azuma-zi thought to himself. “The fool’s wrongdoing is not yet ready for payback.” And he waited and watched for the day of reckoning. One day, there was evidence of a short circuit, and Holroyd, while carelessly examining it—it was in the afternoon—received quite a severe shock. Azuma-zi, watching from behind the engine, saw him jump back and curse at the faulty coil.

“He is warned,” said Azuma-zi to himself. “Surely my Lord is very patient.”

“He is warned,” Azuma-zi said to himself. “My Lord is definitely very patient.”

Holroyd had at first initiated his “nigger” into such elementary conceptions of the dynamo’s working as would enable him to take temporary charge of the shed in his absence. But when he noticed the manner in which Azuma-zi hung about the monster he became suspicious. He dimly perceived his assistant was “up to something,” and connecting him with the anointing of the coils with oil that had rotted the varnish in one place, he issued an edict, shouted above the confusion of the machinery, “Don’t ‘ee go nigh that big dynamo any more, Pooh-bah, or a’ll take thy skin off!” Besides, if it pleased Azuma-zi to be near the big machine, it was plain sense and decency to keep him away from it.

Holroyd had initially taught his assistant the basics of how the dynamo worked so that he could temporarily manage the shed in his absence. However, when he noticed the way Azuma-zi lingered near the machine, he became suspicious. He had a sense that his assistant was “up to something,” and linking him to the oiling of the coils that had damaged the varnish in one area, he proclaimed loudly over the noise of the machinery, “Don’t go near that big dynamo anymore, Pooh-bah, or I’ll take your skin off!” Furthermore, if Azuma-zi enjoyed being close to the big machine, it was only common sense and decency to keep him away from it.

Azuma-zi obeyed at the time, but later he was caught bowing before the Lord of the Dynamos. At which Holroyd twisted his arm and kicked him as he turned to go away. As Azuma-zi presently stood behind the engine and glared at the back of the hated Holroyd, the noises of the machinery took a new rhythm, and sounded like four words in his native tongue.

Azuma-zi followed orders at the time, but later he was caught bowing to the Lord of the Dynamos. Holroyd then twisted his arm and kicked him as he turned to walk away. While Azuma-zi stood behind the engine, glaring at the back of the despised Holroyd, the sounds of the machinery took on a new rhythm, resembling four words in his native language.

It is hard to say exactly what madness is. I fancy Azuma-zi was mad. The incessant din and whirl of the dynamo shed may have churned up his little store of knowledge and his big store of superstitious fancy, at last, into something akin to frenzy. At any rate, when the idea of making Holroyd a sacrifice to the Dynamo Fetich was thus suggested to him, it filled him with a strange tumult of exultant emotion.

It’s tough to pinpoint exactly what madness is. I think Azuma-zi was mad. The nonstop noise and chaos of the dynamo shed might have stirred up his limited knowledge and his vast amount of superstitious beliefs, ultimately driving him to a kind of frenzy. In any case, when the idea of making Holroyd a sacrifice to the Dynamo Fetich was brought up, it filled him with a weird mix of excited emotions.

That night the two men and their black shadows were alone in the shed together. The shed was lit with one big arc light that winked and flickered purple. The shadows lay black behind the dynamos, the ball governors of the engines whirled from light to darkness, and their pistons beat loud and steady. The world outside seen through the open end of the shed seemed incredibly dim and remote. It seemed absolutely silent, too, since the riot of the machinery drowned every external sound. Far away was the black fence of the yard with grey shadowy houses behind, and above was the deep blue sky and the pale little stars. Azuma-zi suddenly walked across the centre of the shed above which the leather bands were running, and went into the shadow by the big dynamo. Holroyd heard a click, and the spin of the armature changed.

That night, the two men and their dark shadows were alone in the shed together. The shed was lit by a large arc light that flickered and flashed purple. The shadows lay dark behind the dynamos, the ball governors of the engines spun from light to dark, and their pistons thudded steadily and loudly. The world outside, visible through the open end of the shed, appeared dim and distant. It felt completely silent, too, since the roar of the machinery drowned out any outside noise. Far away, there was the black fence of the yard with gray, shadowy houses beyond it, and above was the deep blue sky dotted with faint little stars. Azuma-zi suddenly crossed the center of the shed beneath which the leather bands were running, and stepped into the shadows by the big dynamo. Holroyd heard a click, and the spin of the armature changed.

“What are you dewin’ with that switch?” he bawled in surprise. “Han’t I told you—”

“What are you doing with that switch?” he shouted in surprise. “Haven’t I told you—”

Then he saw the set expression of Azuma-zi’s eyes as the Asiatic came out of the shadow towards him.

Then he noticed the fixed look in Azuma-zi’s eyes as the Asian stepped out of the shadows toward him.

In another moment the two men were grappling fiercely in front of the great dynamo.

In a moment, the two men were struggling intensely in front of the massive dynamo.

“You coffee-headed fool!” gasped Holroyd, with a brown hand at his throat. “Keep off those contact rings.” In another moment he was tripped and reeling back upon the Lord of the Dynamos. He instinctively loosened his grip upon his antagonist to save himself from the machine.

“You coffee-headed fool!” gasped Holroyd, clutching his throat with a brown hand. “Stay away from those contact rings.” Moments later, he was tripped and stumbled back towards the Lord of the Dynamos. He instinctively loosened his grip on his opponent to avoid being pulled into the machine.

The messenger, sent in furious haste from the station to find out what had happened in the dynamo shed, met Azuma-zi at the porter’s lodge by the gate. Azuma-zi tried to explain something, but the messenger could make nothing of the black’s incoherent English, and hurried on to the shed. The machines were all noisily at work, and nothing seemed to be disarranged. There was, however, a queer smell of singed hair. Then he saw an odd-looking crumpled mass clinging to the front of the big dynamo, and, approaching, recognised the distorted remains of Holroyd.

The messenger, rushed from the station to find out what had happened in the dynamo shed, met Azuma-zi at the porter’s lodge by the gate. Azuma-zi tried to explain something, but the messenger couldn’t understand the jumbled English, so he hurried on to the shed. The machines were all loudly running, and everything seemed in order. However, there was a strange smell of burnt hair. Then he noticed an odd-looking crumpled mass stuck to the front of the big dynamo, and as he got closer, he recognized the mangled remains of Holroyd.

The man stared and hesitated a moment. Then he saw the face, and shut his eyes convulsively. He turned on his heel before he opened them, so that he should not see Holroyd again, and went out of the shed to get advice and help.

The man stared for a moment, unsure. Then he saw the face and quickly shut his eyes. He turned on his heel before opening them again, so he wouldn't have to see Holroyd, and left the shed to seek advice and help.

When Azuma-zi saw Holroyd die in the grip of the Great Dynamo he had been a little scared about the consequences of his act. Yet he felt strangely elated, and knew that the favour of the Lord Dynamo was upon him. His plan was already settled when he met the man coming from the station, and the scientific manager who speedily arrived on the scene jumped at the obvious conclusion of suicide. This expert scarcely noticed Azuma-zi, except to ask a few questions. Did he see Holroyd kill himself? Azuma-zi explained that he had been out of sight at the engine furnace until he heard a difference in the noise from the dynamo. It was not a difficult examination, being untinctured by suspicion.

When Azuma-zi saw Holroyd die in the grasp of the Great Dynamo, he felt a bit uneasy about what his actions might lead to. Still, he felt oddly happy and sensed that the Lord Dynamo favored him. His plan was already in place when he encountered the man coming from the station, and the scientific manager who quickly arrived on the scene jumped to the obvious conclusion of suicide. This expert barely acknowledged Azuma-zi, except to ask a few questions. Did he see Holroyd take his own life? Azuma-zi explained that he had been out of sight at the engine furnace until he noticed a change in the noise from the dynamo. The investigation was straightforward, free from any hint of suspicion.

The distorted remains of Holroyd, which the electrician removed from the machine, were hastily covered by the porter with a coffee-stained tablecloth. Somebody, by a happy inspiration, fetched a medical man. The expert was chiefly anxious to get the machine at work again, for seven or eight trains had stopped midway in the stuffy tunnels of the electric railway. Azuma-zi, answering or misunderstanding the questions of the people who had by authority or impudence come into the shed, was presently sent back to the stoke-hole by the scientific manager. Of course a crowd collected outside the gates of the yard—a crowd, for no known reason, always hovers for a day or two near the scene of a sudden death in London; two or three reporters percolated somehow into the engine-shed, and one even got to Azuma-zi; but the scientific expert cleared them out again, being himself an amateur journalist.

The mangled body of Holroyd, which the electrician pulled from the machine, was quickly covered by the porter with a coffee-stained tablecloth. Someone, having a bright idea, brought in a doctor. The expert was mostly concerned with getting the machine running again since seven or eight trains had stalled in the cramped tunnels of the electric railway. Azuma-zi, either answering or misunderstanding the questions of those who had entered the shed by authority or boldness, was soon sent back to the stoke-hole by the scientific manager. Naturally, a crowd gathered outside the yard gates—a crowd that, for no obvious reason, always lingers for a day or two near the site of a sudden death in London; two or three reporters somehow found their way into the engine-shed, and one even managed to talk to Azuma-zi; but the scientific expert soon kicked them out, being an amateur journalist himself.

Presently the body was carried away, and public interest departed with it. Azuma-zi remained very quietly at his furnace, seeing over and over again in the coals a figure that wriggled violently and became still. An hour after the murder, to anyone coming into the shed it would have looked exactly as if nothing had ever happened there. Peeping presently from his engine-room the black saw the Lord Dynamo spin and whirl beside his little brothers, and the driving wheels were beating round, and the steam in the pistons went thud, thud, exactly as it had been earlier in the evening. After all, from the mechanical point of view, it had been a most insignificant incident—the mere temporary deflection of a current. But now the slender form and slender shadow of the scientific manager replaced the sturdy outline of Holroyd travelling up and down the lane of light upon the vibrating floor under the straps between the engines and the dynamos.

Right now, the body was removed, and public interest faded away with it. Azuma-zi remained quietly at his furnace, repeatedly seeing in the coals a figure that squirmed violently and then became still. An hour after the murder, anyone entering the shed would have thought nothing had ever happened there. Glancing out from his engine room, the black figure watched Lord Dynamo spin and whirl alongside his little brothers, the driving wheels turning, and the steam in the pistons thudding, just like it had earlier in the evening. After all, from a mechanical standpoint, it was a minor event—the mere temporary disruption of a current. But now, the slender form and shadow of the scientific manager took the place of Holroyd's sturdy outline, moving up and down the lane of light on the vibrating floor beneath the straps between the engines and the dynamos.

“Have I not served my Lord?” said Azuma-zi inaudibly, from his shadow, and the note of the great dynamo rang out full and clear. As he looked at the big whirling mechanism the strange fascination of it that had been a little in abeyance since Holroyd’s death, resumed its sway.

“Have I not served my Lord?” Azuma-zi said quietly from his shadow, and the sound of the great dynamo rang out loud and clear. As he gazed at the large spinning mechanism, the strange fascination that had lessened a bit since Holroyd's death regained its hold on him.

Never had Azuma-zi seen a man killed so swiftly and pitilessly. The big humming machine had slain its victim without wavering for a second from its steady beating. It was indeed a mighty god.

Never had Azuma-zi seen a man killed so quickly and mercilessly. The big humming machine had taken its victim without pausing for a moment from its steady rhythm. It was truly a powerful god.

The unconscious scientific manager stood with his back to him, scribbling on a piece of paper. His shadow lay at the foot of the monster.

The unaware scientific manager faced away from him, jotting down notes on a piece of paper. His shadow fell at the base of the beast.

“Was the Lord Dynamo still hungry? His servant was ready.”

“Was Lord Dynamo still hungry? His servant was ready.”

Azuma-zi made a stealthy step forward; then stopped. The scientific manager suddenly stopped writing, and walked down the shed to the endmost of the dynamos, and began to examine the brushes.

Azuma-zi quietly stepped forward, then paused. The scientific manager abruptly stopped writing, walked down the shed to the last of the dynamos, and started inspecting the brushes.

Azuma-zi hesitated, and then slipped across noiselessly into shadow by the switch. There he waited. Presently the manager’s footsteps could be heard returning. He stopped in his old position, unconscious of the stoker crouching ten feet away from him. Then the big dynamo suddenly fizzled, and in another moment Azuma-zi had sprung out of the darkness upon him.

Azuma-zi hesitated, then quietly slipped into the shadows by the switch. He waited there. Soon, he could hear the manager’s footsteps coming back. The manager stopped in his usual spot, unaware of the stoker crouching ten feet away. Suddenly, the big dynamo fizzled, and in an instant, Azuma-zi leaped out of the darkness at him.

First, the scientific manager was gripped round the body and swung towards the big dynamo, then, kicking with his knee and forcing his antagonist’s head down with his hands, he loosened the grip on his waist and swung round away from the machine. Then the black grasped him again, putting a curly head against his chest, and they swayed and panted as it seemed for an age or so. Then the scientific manager was impelled to catch a black ear in his teeth and bite furiously. The black yelled hideously.

First, the scientific manager was grabbed around the body and pulled toward the big dynamo. Then, kicking with his knee and forcing his opponent’s head down with his hands, he broke free from the grip around his waist and spun away from the machine. But then the black grabbed him again, pressing a curly head against his chest, and they swayed and panted as if for ages. Then the scientific manager felt compelled to catch a black ear in his teeth and bite down hard. The black screamed in agony.

They rolled over on the floor, and the black, who had apparently slipped from the vice of the teeth or parted with some ear—the scientific manager wondered which at the time—tried to throttle him. The scientific manager was making some ineffectual attempts to claw something with his hands and to kick, when the welcome sound of quick footsteps sounded on the floor. The next moment Azuma-zi had left him and darted towards the big dynamo. There was a splutter amid the roar.

They rolled around on the floor, and the black figure, who seemed to have either escaped from the grip of the teeth or lost a piece of an ear—the scientific manager was unsure which at that moment—tried to choke him. The scientific manager was making some clumsy attempts to grab something with his hands and to kick, when the welcome sound of hurried footsteps echoed on the floor. In the next moment, Azuma-zi abandoned him and rushed toward the big dynamo. There was a sputter amidst the noise.

The officer of the company who had entered, stood staring as Azuma-zi caught the naked terminals in his hands, gave one horrible convulsion, and then hung motionless from the machine, his face violently distorted.

The company officer who had walked in stood frozen as Azuma-zi gripped the exposed terminals in his hands, twitched in a gruesome convulsion, and then hung lifeless from the machine, his face twisted in agony.

“I’m jolly glad you came in when you did,” said the scientific manager, still sitting on the floor.

“I’m really glad you came in when you did,” said the scientific manager, still sitting on the floor.

He looked at the still quivering figure.

He looked at the motionless, trembling figure.

“It’s not a nice death to die, apparently—but it is quick.”

“It’s not a pleasant way to die, apparently—but it is quick.”

The official was still staring at the body. He was a man of slow apprehension.

The official was still looking at the body. He was a man who took his time to understand things.

There was a pause.

There was a break.

The scientific manager got up on his feet rather awkwardly. He ran his fingers along his collar thoughtfully, and moved his head to and fro several times.

The scientific manager stood up a bit clumsily. He thoughtfully ran his fingers along his collar and moved his head back and forth several times.

“Poor Holroyd! I see now.” Then almost mechanically he went towards the switch in the shadow and turned the current into the railway circuit again. As he did so the singed body loosened its grip upon the machine and fell forward on its face. The core of the dynamo roared out loud and clear, and the armature beat the air.

“Poor Holroyd! I get it now.” Then, almost on autopilot, he moved toward the switch in the shadows and turned the power back on to the railway circuit. As he did this, the charred body released its hold on the machine and fell forward onto its face. The core of the dynamo roared out loud and clear, and the armature thrashed in the air.

So ended prematurely the Worship of the Dynamo Deity, perhaps the most short-lived of all religions. Yet withal it could at least boast a Martyrdom and a Human Sacrifice.

So ended prematurely the Worship of the Dynamo Deity, perhaps the shortest-lived of all religions. Yet still, it could at least claim a Martyrdom and a Human Sacrifice.

THE COUNTRY OF THE BLIND

Three hundred miles and more from Chimborazo, one hundred from the snows of Cotopaxi, in the wildest wastes of Ecuador’s Andes, there lies that mysterious mountain valley, cut off from all the world of men, the Country of the Blind. Long years ago that valley lay so far open to the world that men might come at last through frightful gorges and over an icy pass into its equable meadows, and thither indeed men came, a family or so of Peruvian half-breeds fleeing from the lust and tyranny of an evil Spanish ruler. Then came the stupendous outbreak of Mindobamba, when it was night in Quito for seventeen days, and the water was boiling at Yaguachi and all the fish floating dying even as far as Guayaquil; everywhere along the Pacific slopes there were land-slips and swift thawings and sudden floods, and one whole side of the old Arauca crest slipped and came down in thunder, and cut off the Country of the Blind for ever from the exploring feet of men. But one of these early settlers had chanced to be on the hither side of the gorges when the world had so terribly shaken itself, and he perforce had to forget his wife and his child and all the friends and possessions he had left up there, and start life over again in the lower world. He started it again but ill, blindness overtook him, and he died of punishment in the mines; but the story he told begot a legend that lingers along the length of the Cordilleras of the Andes to this day.

Three hundred miles and more from Chimborazo, one hundred from the snows of Cotopaxi, in the wildest parts of Ecuador’s Andes, there lies that mysterious mountain valley, cut off from the world of men, the Country of the Blind. Long ago, that valley was so open to the world that people could come through terrifying gorges and over an icy pass into its gentle meadows, and indeed, some came—a family of Peruvian mixed-race individuals fleeing the greed and tyranny of a corrupt Spanish ruler. Then came the massive eruption of Mindobamba, when it was night in Quito for seventeen days, and the water was boiling at Yaguachi, with fish floating and dying even as far as Guayaquil; everywhere along the Pacific slopes, there were landslides, rapid thawings, and sudden floods, and one whole side of the old Arauca peak collapsed in a thunderous crash, cutting off the Country of the Blind forever from the explorations of men. But one of those early settlers happened to be on this side of the gorges when the world shook so violently, and he had no choice but to forget his wife, his child, and all the friends and belongings he left behind, starting life over again in the lower world. He did start over, but poorly; blindness overtook him, and he died in despair in the mines. However, the story he told created a legend that still resonates along the length of the Andes today.

He told of his reason for venturing back from that fastness, into which he had first been carried lashed to a llama, beside a vast bale of gear, when he was a child. The valley, he said, had in it all that the heart of man could desire—sweet water, pasture, an even climate, slopes of rich brown soil with tangles of a shrub that bore an excellent fruit, and on one side great hanging forests of pine that held the avalanches high. Far overhead, on three sides, vast cliffs of grey-green rock were capped by cliffs of ice; but the glacier stream came not to them, but flowed away by the farther slopes, and only now and then huge ice masses fell on the valley side. In this valley it neither rained nor snowed, but the abundant springs gave a rich green pasture, that irrigation would spread over all the valley space. The settlers did well indeed there. Their beasts did well and multiplied, and but one thing marred their happiness. Yet it was enough to mar it greatly. A strange disease had come upon them and had made all the children born to them there—and, indeed, several older children also—blind. It was to seek some charm or antidote against this plague of blindness that he had with fatigue and danger and difficulty returned down the gorge. In those days, in such cases, men did not think of germs and infections, but of sins, and it seemed to him that the reason of this affliction must lie in the negligence of these priestless immigrants to set up a shrine so soon as they entered the valley. He wanted a shrine—a handsome, cheap, effectual shrine—to be erected in the valley; he wanted relics and such-like potent things of faith, blessed objects and mysterious medals and prayers. In his wallet he had a bar of native silver for which he would not account; he insisted there was none in the valley with something of the insistence of an inexpert liar. They had all clubbed their money and ornaments together, having little need for such treasure up there, he said, to buy them holy help against their ill. I figure this dim-eyed young mountaineer, sunburnt, gaunt, and anxious, hat brim clutched feverishly, a man all unused to the ways of the lower world, telling this story to some keen-eyed, attentive priest before the great convulsion; I can picture him presently seeking to return with pious and infallible remedies against that trouble, and the infinite dismay with which he must have faced the tumbled vastness where the gorge had once come out. But the rest of his story of mischances is lost to me, save that I know of his evil death after several years. Poor stray from that remoteness! The stream that had once made the gorge now bursts from the mouth of a rocky cave, and the legend his poor, ill-told story set going developed into the legend of a race of blind men somewhere “over there” one may still hear to-day.

He shared his reason for coming back from that remote place, where he had first been taken as a child, tied to a llama, along with a large load of gear. He said the valley had everything anyone could want—fresh water, good pasture, a mild climate, slopes of rich brown soil with bushes that produced delicious fruit, and on one side, tall pine forests that held back avalanches. Far overhead, on three sides, were massive cliffs of grey-green rock capped with ice; but the glacial stream didn’t reach them; instead, it flowed away down the other slopes, and only occasionally did huge chunks of ice fall into the valley. In this valley, it neither rained nor snowed, but the plentiful springs created lush green pastures, which irrigation could spread across the whole valley. The settlers thrived there. Their livestock did well and multiplied, but one thing significantly dampened their happiness. Yet that alone was enough to cause great distress. A strange disease struck them, causing all the children born there—and indeed, several older children as well—to go blind. He had returned, with much fatigue and danger, down the gorge to find some charm or remedy against this curse of blindness. Back then, people didn’t think about germs and infections; they thought about sins, and it seemed to him that this affliction was due to the negligence of these priestless immigrants who didn’t set up a shrine as soon as they arrived in the valley. He wanted a shrine—a nice, affordable, effective shrine—to be built in the valley; he sought relics and other powerful symbols of faith, blessed items, mysterious medals, and prayers. In his wallet, he carried a bar of native silver that he couldn’t account for; he insisted that there was no one in the valley who had any, with the conviction of someone who didn’t quite tell the truth. They had all pooled their money and valuables together, having little use for such treasures up there, he claimed, to buy them holy assistance against their affliction. I can imagine this dim-eyed young mountaineer, sunburned, thin, and anxious, clutching his hat, a man unused to the ways of the lower world, telling this story to some observant, listening priest before the great upheaval; I can see him trying to return with sacred and guaranteed solutions to that problem, and the profound dismay he must have felt when he faced the chaotic vastness where the gorge had once opened up. But the rest of his misadventures is unknown to me, except that I learned of his tragic death years later. Poor wanderer from that isolation! The stream that had once carved the gorge now bursts forth from the mouth of a rocky cave, and the legend sparked by his poorly told story grew into a tale of a race of blind people living somewhere “over there,” a tale that can still be heard today.

And amidst the little population of that now isolated and forgotten valley the disease ran its course. The old became groping, the young saw but dimly, and the children that were born to them never saw at all. But life was very easy in that snow-rimmed basin, lost to all the world, with neither thorns nor briers, with no evil insects nor any beasts save the gentle breed of llamas they had lugged and thrust and followed up the beds of the shrunken rivers in the gorges up which they had come. The seeing had become purblind so gradually that they scarcely noticed their loss. They guided the sightless youngsters hither and thither until they knew the whole valley marvellously, and when at last sight died out among them the race lived on. They had even time to adapt themselves to the blind control of fire, which they made carefully in stoves of stone. They were a simple strain of people at the first, unlettered, only slightly touched with the Spanish civilisation, but with something of a tradition of the arts of old Peru and of its lost philosophy. Generation followed generation. They forgot many things; they devised many things. Their tradition of the greater world they came from became mythical in colour and uncertain. In all things save sight they were strong and able, and presently chance sent one who had an original mind and who could talk and persuade among them, and then afterwards another. These two passed, leaving their effects, and the little community grew in numbers and in understanding, and met and settled social and economic problems that arose. Generation followed generation. Generation followed generation. There came a time when a child was born who was fifteen generations from that ancestor who went out of the valley with a bar of silver to seek God’s aid, and who never returned. Thereabout it chanced that a man came into this community from the outer world. And this is the story of that man.

And in the small population of that now isolated and forgotten valley, the disease ran its course. The elderly became increasingly confused, the young could only see faintly, and the children born to them were completely blind. Life was quite easy in that snow-capped basin, cut off from the world, with no thorns or brambles, no harmful insects, and only the gentle llamas they had carried and followed along the banks of the dwindling rivers in the gorges they had traveled. The sighted became gradually blind to the point where they barely noticed the change. They guided the blind children here and there until those children became intimately familiar with the entire valley, and when sight finally vanished completely, the community persisted. They even took time to adapt to the blind use of fire, which they carefully created in stone stoves. They were initially a simple group of uneducated people, only slightly influenced by Spanish culture, but they retained some traditions from the arts of ancient Peru and its lost philosophy. Generations came and went. They forgot many things; they created new ones. Their connection to the greater world they originally came from became mythical and uncertain. In every way except sight, they were strong and capable, and eventually, one person with an original mind who could speak and persuade entered their midst, followed by another later on. These two made an impact, and the small community grew in both numbers and understanding, addressing the social and economic challenges that arose. Generations came and went. Generations followed one another. Eventually, a child was born who was fifteen generations removed from that ancestor who left the valley with a bar of silver to seek God’s help and never returned. Around that time, a man arrived in this community from the outside world. And this is his story.

He was a mountaineer from the country near Quito, a man who had been down to the sea and had seen the world, a reader of books in an original way, an acute and enterprising man, and he was taken on by a party of Englishmen who had come out to Ecuador to climb mountains, to replace one of their three Swiss guides who had fallen ill. He climbed here and he climbed there, and then came the attempt on Parascotopetl, the Matterhorn of the Andes, in which he was lost to the outer world. The story of that accident has been written a dozen times. Pointer’s narrative is the best. He tells how the little party worked their difficult and almost vertical way up to the very foot of the last and greatest precipice, and how they built a night shelter amidst the snow upon a little shelf of rock, and, with a touch of real dramatic power, how presently they found Nunez had gone from them. They shouted, and there was no reply; shouted and whistled, and for the rest of that night they slept no more.

He was a mountaineer from the area near Quito, a man who had traveled to the sea and seen the world, a unique reader of books, clever and resourceful. He was hired by a group of Englishmen who had come to Ecuador to climb mountains, to take the place of one of their three Swiss guides who had fallen ill. He climbed here and there, and then came the attempt on Parascotopetl, the Matterhorn of the Andes, where he vanished from the outside world. The story of that accident has been told many times. Pointer’s account is the best. He describes how the small group made their challenging and nearly vertical ascent to the base of the final and steepest cliff, how they built a night shelter in the snow on a small rock ledge, and, with a real sense of drama, how they soon realized Nunez was missing. They called out, and there was no answer; they called and whistled, and they couldn't sleep for the rest of that night.

As the morning broke they saw the traces of his fall. It seems impossible he could have uttered a sound. He had slipped eastward towards the unknown side of the mountain; far below he had struck a steep slope of snow, and ploughed his way down it in the midst of a snow avalanche. His track went straight to the edge of a frightful precipice, and beyond that everything was hidden. Far, far below, and hazy with distance, they could see trees rising out of a narrow, shut-in valley—the lost Country of the Blind. But they did not know it was the lost Country of the Blind, nor distinguish it in any way from any other narrow streak of upland valley. Unnerved by this disaster, they abandoned their attempt in the afternoon, and Pointer was called away to the war before he could make another attack. To this day Parascotopetl lifts an unconquered crest, and Pointer’s shelter crumbles unvisited amidst the snows.

As morning broke, they noticed the signs of his fall. It seemed impossible that he could have made any noise. He had slipped eastward toward the unknown side of the mountain; far below, he hit a steep slope of snow and plowed his way down in the midst of a snow avalanche. His trail led straight to the edge of a terrifying cliff, and beyond that, everything was hidden. Far, far below, hazy with distance, they could see trees rising from a narrow, enclosed valley—the lost Country of the Blind. But they didn't realize it was the lost Country of the Blind, nor could they distinguish it from any other narrow strip of upland valley. Shaken by this disaster, they gave up their attempt in the afternoon, and Pointer was called away to war before he could make another effort. To this day, Parascotopetl towers with an unconquered peak, and Pointer’s shelter crumbles, unvisited, among the snows.

And the man who fell survived.

And the man who fell lived.

At the end of the slope he fell a thousand feet, and came down in the midst of a cloud of snow upon a snow-slope even steeper than the one above. Down this he was whirled, stunned and insensible, but without a bone broken in his body; and then at last came to gentler slopes, and at last rolled out and lay still, buried amidst a softening heap of the white masses that had accompanied and saved him. He came to himself with a dim fancy that he was ill in bed; then realized his position with a mountaineer’s intelligence and worked himself loose and, after a rest or so, out until he saw the stars. He rested flat upon his chest for a space, wondering where he was and what had happened to him. He explored his limbs, and discovered that several of his buttons were gone and his coat turned over his head. His knife had gone from his pocket and his hat was lost, though he had tied it under his chin. He recalled that he had been looking for loose stones to raise his piece of the shelter wall. His ice-axe had disappeared.

At the end of the slope, he fell a thousand feet and landed in the middle of a cloud of snow on an even steeper snow-slope below. He was swept down, dazed and unconscious, but somehow without a single bone broken. Eventually, he reached gentler slopes and finally rolled out, lying still, buried in a soft pile of the white snow that had accompanied and cushioned him. He slowly regained consciousness, with a vague feeling that he was sick in bed; then he became aware of where he was with the instinct of a mountaineer and worked himself free. After a few moments of rest, he managed to get out until he could see the stars. He lay flat on his chest for a while, wondering where he was and what had happened to him. He checked his limbs and realized that several of his buttons were missing and his coat was flipped over his head. His knife was gone from his pocket and his hat was lost, even though he had tied it under his chin. He remembered that he had been searching for loose stones to build his part of the shelter wall. His ice axe had vanished too.

He decided he must have fallen, and looked up to see, exaggerated by the ghastly light of the rising moon, the tremendous flight he had taken. For a while he lay, gazing blankly at the vast, pale cliff towering above, rising moment by moment out of a subsiding tide of darkness. Its phantasmal, mysterious beauty held him for a space, and then he was seized with a paroxysm of sobbing laughter . . . .

He realized he must have fallen and looked up to see, amplified by the eerie light of the rising moon, the incredible drop he had taken. For a moment, he lay there, staring blankly at the huge, pale cliff looming above, rising steadily out of the receding darkness. Its ghostly, mysterious beauty captivated him for a while, and then he was overcome with a fit of sobbing laughter...

After a great interval of time he became aware that he was near the lower edge of the snow. Below, down what was now a moon-lit and practicable slope, he saw the dark and broken appearance of rock-strewn turf. He struggled to his feet, aching in every joint and limb, got down painfully from the heaped loose snow about him, went downward until he was on the turf, and there dropped rather than lay beside a boulder, drank deep from the flask in his inner pocket, and instantly fell asleep . . . .

After a long time, he realized he was close to the lower edge of the snow. Below him, down what was now a moonlit and manageable slope, he could see the dark, uneven surface of the rocky turf. He pushed himself up to his feet, aching in every joint and limb, painfully got down from the piled-up loose snow around him, and moved down until he was on the turf. There, he collapsed beside a boulder, took a long drink from the flask in his inner pocket, and immediately fell asleep . . . .

He was awakened by the singing of birds in the trees far below.

He was woken up by the sound of birds singing in the trees way down below.

He sat up and perceived he was on a little alp at the foot of a vast precipice that sloped only a little in the gully down which he and his snow had come. Over against him another wall of rock reared itself against the sky. The gorge between these precipices ran east and west and was full of the morning sunlight, which lit to the westward the mass of fallen mountain that closed the descending gorge. Below him it seemed there was a precipice equally steep, but behind the snow in the gully he found a sort of chimney-cleft dripping with snow-water, down which a desperate man might venture. He found it easier than it seemed, and came at last to another desolate alp, and then after a rock climb of no particular difficulty, to a steep slope of trees. He took his bearings and turned his face up the gorge, for he saw it opened out above upon green meadows, among which he now glimpsed quite distinctly a cluster of stone huts of unfamiliar fashion. At times his progress was like clambering along the face of a wall, and after a time the rising sun ceased to strike along the gorge, the voices of the singing birds died away, and the air grew cold and dark about him. But the distant valley with its houses was all the brighter for that. He came presently to talus, and among the rocks he noted—for he was an observant man—an unfamiliar fern that seemed to clutch out of the crevices with intense green hands. He picked a frond or so and gnawed its stalk, and found it helpful.

He sat up and realized he was on a small hillside at the base of a huge cliff that sloped slightly in the gully where he and his snow had come down. Across from him, another wall of rock rose against the sky. The gorge between these cliffs ran east and west and was filled with morning sunlight, which illuminated the mass of fallen mountain that closed off the descending gorge to the west. Below him, there appeared to be an equally steep cliff, but behind the snow in the gully, he discovered a sort of chimney-like opening dripping with snowmelt, down which a desperate person might venture. He found it easier than it looked and eventually arrived at another desolate hillside, and then after a rock climb that wasn’t particularly challenging, he reached a steep slope of trees. He took a moment to orient himself and turned his face up the gorge, as he saw it opened up ahead to green meadows, among which he could now see quite clearly a group of stone huts that were oddly shaped. Sometimes his progress felt like climbing along the side of a wall, and after a while, the rising sun stopped shining into the gorge, the sounds of singing birds faded away, and the air grew cold and dark around him. But the distant valley with its houses looked even brighter because of that. He soon came to loose rocks, and among them, he noticed—since he was an observant person—an unfamiliar fern that seemed to reach out from the crevices with intensely green hands. He picked a frond or two and chewed its stalk, finding it refreshing.

About midday he came at last out of the throat of the gorge into the plain and the sunlight. He was stiff and weary; he sat down in the shadow of a rock, filled up his flask with water from a spring and drank it down, and remained for a time, resting before he went on to the houses.

About midday, he finally emerged from the narrow gorge into the open plain and the sunlight. He was stiff and tired; he sat down in the shade of a rock, filled his flask with water from a spring, drank it all, and took a moment to rest before heading to the houses.

They were very strange to his eyes, and indeed the whole aspect of that valley became, as he regarded it, queerer and more unfamiliar. The greater part of its surface was lush green meadow, starred with many beautiful flowers, irrigated with extraordinary care, and bearing evidence of systematic cropping piece by piece. High up and ringing the valley about was a wall, and what appeared to be a circumferential water channel, from which the little trickles of water that fed the meadow plants came, and on the higher slopes above this flocks of llamas cropped the scanty herbage. Sheds, apparently shelters or feeding-places for the llamas, stood against the boundary wall here and there. The irrigation streams ran together into a main channel down the centre of the valley, and this was enclosed on either side by a wall breast high. This gave a singularly urban quality to this secluded place, a quality that was greatly enhanced by the fact that a number of paths paved with black and white stones, and each with a curious little kerb at the side, ran hither and thither in an orderly manner. The houses of the central village were quite unlike the casual and higgledy-piggledy agglomeration of the mountain villages he knew; they stood in a continuous row on either side of a central street of astonishing cleanness, here and there their parti-coloured facade was pierced by a door, and not a solitary window broke their even frontage. They were parti-coloured with extraordinary irregularity, smeared with a sort of plaster that was sometimes grey, sometimes drab, sometimes slate-coloured or dark brown; and it was the sight of this wild plastering first brought the word “blind” into the thoughts of the explorer. “The good man who did that,” he thought, “must have been as blind as a bat.”

They looked very strange to him, and the whole appearance of that valley became, as he observed it, weirder and more unfamiliar. Most of its surface was a lush green meadow, dotted with many beautiful flowers, carefully irrigated, and showing evidence of systematic cropping piece by piece. High above, surrounding the valley, was a wall, along with what seemed to be a circular water channel, from which the little streams that nourished the meadow plants flowed. On the higher slopes above, flocks of llamas grazed on the sparse grass. Sheds, which seemed to be shelters or feeding places for the llamas, stood against the boundary wall here and there. The irrigation streams came together into a main channel down the center of the valley, which was bordered on either side by a breast-high wall. This gave a remarkably urban feel to this secluded area, a feeling that was enhanced by the presence of several paths paved with black and white stones, each with a quirky little curb along the side, running in an orderly fashion. The houses of the central village were completely different from the random, jumbled mess of the mountain villages he was used to; they stood in a continuous row on either side of an incredibly clean central street, with doors interrupting their brightly colored facades, and not a single window disrupting their uniform appearance. They were painted in surprisingly irregular colors, coated in a type of plaster that was sometimes grey, sometimes drab, sometimes slate-colored or dark brown; and it was the sight of this wild plastering that first brought the word “blind” to the explorer's mind. “The person who did that,” he thought, “must have been as blind as a bat.”

He descended a steep place, and so came to the wall and channel that ran about the valley, near where the latter spouted out its surplus contents into the deeps of the gorge in a thin and wavering thread of cascade. He could now see a number of men and women resting on piled heaps of grass, as if taking a siesta, in the remoter part of the meadow, and nearer the village a number of recumbent children, and then nearer at hand three men carrying pails on yokes along a little path that ran from the encircling wall towards the houses. These latter were clad in garments of llama cloth and boots and belts of leather, and they wore caps of cloth with back and ear flaps. They followed one another in single file, walking slowly and yawning as they walked, like men who have been up all night. There was something so reassuringly prosperous and respectable in their bearing that after a moment’s hesitation Nunez stood forward as conspicuously as possible upon his rock, and gave vent to a mighty shout that echoed round the valley.

He went down a steep slope and reached the wall and channel that surrounded the valley, where the channel spilled its excess water into the depths of the gorge in a thin, wavering stream. He could now see several men and women resting on piles of grass, as if taking a nap, in the more distant part of the meadow. Closer to the village, there were some children lying down, and even closer, three men carrying buckets on yokes along a small path that led from the surrounding wall to the houses. These men were dressed in llama wool clothing, leather boots, and belts, and they wore fabric caps with flaps for the back and ears. They followed each other in a line, walking slowly and yawning as they moved, like men who had been up all night. There was something reassuringly prosperous and respectable about their demeanor that made Nunez, after a moment’s hesitation, step forward as visibly as he could on his rock and let out a loud shout that echoed around the valley.

The three men stopped, and moved their heads as though they were looking about them. They turned their faces this way and that, and Nunez gesticulated with freedom. But they did not appear to see him for all his gestures, and after a time, directing themselves towards the mountains far away to the right, they shouted as if in answer. Nunez bawled again, and then once more, and as he gestured ineffectually the word “blind” came up to the top of his thoughts. “The fools must be blind,” he said.

The three men stopped and moved their heads as if they were looking around. They turned their faces this way and that, and Nunez gestured widely. But despite all his movements, they didn’t seem to see him, and after a while, they turned towards the distant mountains to the right and shouted as if responding. Nunez shouted again and then once more, and as he gestured without success, the word “blind” came to the forefront of his mind. “They must be blind,” he said.

When at last, after much shouting and wrath, Nunez crossed the stream by a little bridge, came through a gate in the wall, and approached them, he was sure that they were blind. He was sure that this was the Country of the Blind of which the legends told. Conviction had sprung upon him, and a sense of great and rather enviable adventure. The three stood side by side, not looking at him, but with their ears directed towards him, judging him by his unfamiliar steps. They stood close together like men a little afraid, and he could see their eyelids closed and sunken, as though the very balls beneath had shrunk away. There was an expression near awe on their faces.

When Nunez finally crossed the stream using a small bridge, walked through a gate in the wall, and approached them after a lot of shouting and anger, he was certain that they were blind. He was convinced this was the Country of the Blind that the legends spoke of. A strong sense of adventure washed over him, one that felt rather enviable. The three of them stood together, not looking at him, but with their ears tuned in to his unfamiliar footsteps. They huddled a bit, appearing somewhat apprehensive, and he could see their eyelids were closed and sunken, as if the eyeballs beneath had shrunk away. There was a look of awe on their faces.

“A man,” one said, in hardly recognisable Spanish. “A man it is—a man or a spirit—coming down from the rocks.”

“A man,” one said, in barely recognizable Spanish. “It’s a man—a man or a ghost—coming down from the rocks.”

But Nunez advanced with the confident steps of a youth who enters upon life. All the old stories of the lost valley and the Country of the Blind had come back to his mind, and through his thoughts ran this old proverb, as if it were a refrain:—

But Nunez walked forward with the confident strides of a young person stepping into the world. All the old tales of the lost valley and the Country of the Blind flooded back to him, and this old proverb echoed in his mind like a refrain:—

“In the Country of the Blind the One-Eyed Man is King.”

“In the Country of the Blind, the One-Eyed Man is King.”

“In the Country of the Blind the One-Eyed Man is King.”

“In the Country of the Blind, the One-Eyed Man is King.”

And very civilly he gave them greeting. He talked to them and used his eyes.

And he greeted them politely. He chatted with them and made eye contact.

“Where does he come from, brother Pedro?” asked one.

“Where’s he from, brother Pedro?” one asked.

“Down out of the rocks.”

“Down from the rocks.”

“Over the mountains I come,” said Nunez, “out of the country beyond there—where men can see. From near Bogota—where there are a hundred thousands of people, and where the city passes out of sight.”

“I'm coming over the mountains,” Nunez said, “from the country over there—where people can be seen. From near Bogota—where there are hundreds of thousands of people, and where the city disappears from view.”

“Sight?” muttered Pedro. “Sight?”

“Vision?” muttered Pedro. “Vision?”

“He comes,” said the second blind man, “out of the rocks.”

“He comes,” said the second blind man, “out of the rocks.”

The cloth of their coats, Nunez saw was curious fashioned, each with a different sort of stitching.

The fabric of their coats, Nunez noticed, was uniquely made, each with a different type of stitching.

They startled him by a simultaneous movement towards him, each with a hand outstretched. He stepped back from the advance of these spread fingers.

They surprised him with a sudden move toward him, each person reaching out a hand. He stepped back from the oncoming fingers.

“Come hither,” said the third blind man, following his motion and clutching him neatly.

"Come here," said the third blind man, following his movement and grabbing him firmly.

And they held Nunez and felt him over, saying no word further until they had done so.

And they grabbed Nunez and checked him out, not saying anything more until they were finished.

“Carefully,” he cried, with a finger in his eye, and found they thought that organ, with its fluttering lids, a queer thing in him. They went over it again.

“Carefully,” he shouted, with a finger in his eye, and realized they thought that organ, with its fluttering lids, was a strange thing about him. They examined it again.

“A strange creature, Correa,” said the one called Pedro. “Feel the coarseness of his hair. Like a llama’s hair.”

“A strange creature, Correa,” said the one named Pedro. “Feel how rough his hair is. It’s like a llama’s hair.”

“Rough he is as the rocks that begot him,” said Correa, investigating Nunez’s unshaven chin with a soft and slightly moist hand. “Perhaps he will grow finer.”

“Rough he is like the rocks that formed him,” said Correa, examining Nunez’s unshaven chin with a gentle and slightly damp hand. “Maybe he’ll become more refined.”

Nunez struggled a little under their examination, but they gripped him firm.

Nunez struggled a bit under their scrutiny, but they held him tight.

“Carefully,” he said again.

"Carefully," he said once more.

“He speaks,” said the third man. “Certainly he is a man.”

“He's talking,” said the third man. “He’s definitely a man.”

“Ugh!” said Pedro, at the roughness of his coat.

“Ugh!” said Pedro, feeling the roughness of his coat.

“And you have come into the world?” asked Pedro.

“And you’ve come into the world?” asked Pedro.

Out of the world. Over mountains and glaciers; right over above there, half-way to the sun. Out of the great, big world that goes down, twelve days’ journey to the sea.”

Out of the world. Over mountains and glaciers; right up there, halfway to the sun. Out of the vast, big world that goes down, a twelve-day journey to the sea.

They scarcely seemed to heed him. “Our fathers have told us men may be made by the forces of Nature,” said Correa. “It is the warmth of things, and moisture, and rottenness—rottenness.”

They hardly seemed to pay attention to him. “Our fathers have told us that men can be created by the forces of Nature,” said Correa. “It is the warmth of things, and moisture, and decay—decay.”

“Let us lead him to the elders,” said Pedro.

"Let's take him to the elders," said Pedro.

“Shout first,” said Correa, “lest the children be afraid. This is a marvellous occasion.”

“Shout first,” Correa said, “so the kids won’t be scared. This is an amazing event.”

So they shouted, and Pedro went first and took Nunez by the hand to lead him to the houses.

So they shouted, and Pedro went first and took Nunez by the hand to guide him to the houses.

He drew his hand away. “I can see,” he said.

He pulled his hand back. “I get it,” he said.

“See?” said Correa.

"Got it?" said Correa.

“Yes; see,” said Nunez, turning towards him, and stumbled against Pedro’s pail.

“Yes; see,” Nunez said, turning to him, and bumped into Pedro’s bucket.

“His senses are still imperfect,” said the third blind man. “He stumbles, and talks unmeaning words. Lead him by the hand.”

“His senses aren’t quite right yet,” said the third blind man. “He trips and says random things. Guide him by the hand.”

“As you will,” said Nunez, and was led along laughing.

“As you wish,” said Nunez, and was led along laughing.

It seemed they knew nothing of sight.

It seemed they knew nothing about vision.

Well, all in good time he would teach them.

Well, he would teach them when the time was right.

He heard people shouting, and saw a number of figures gathering together in the middle roadway of the village.

He heard people yelling and saw several figures gathering in the middle of the village road.

He found it tax his nerve and patience more than he had anticipated, that first encounter with the population of the Country of the Blind. The place seemed larger as he drew near to it, and the smeared plasterings queerer, and a crowd of children and men and women (the women and girls he was pleased to note had, some of them, quite sweet faces, for all that their eyes were shut and sunken) came about him, holding on to him, touching him with soft, sensitive hands, smelling at him, and listening at every word he spoke. Some of the maidens and children, however, kept aloof as if afraid, and indeed his voice seemed coarse and rude beside their softer notes. They mobbed him. His three guides kept close to him with an effect of proprietorship, and said again and again, “A wild man out of the rocks.”

He found it tested his nerves and patience more than he had expected during that first encounter with the people of the Country of the Blind. The place seemed bigger as he got closer, and the strange plastering looked odder, while a crowd of children and men and women (he was pleased to see that some of the women and girls had quite sweet faces, despite their eyes being closed and sunken) surrounded him, holding on to him, touching him with soft, sensitive hands, smelling him, and listening to every word he said. However, some of the girls and children stayed back as if they were scared, and his voice sounded harsh and rude next to their softer tones. They swarmed around him. His three guides stayed close, acting like they owned him, repeating, “A wild man out of the rocks.”

“Bogota,” he said. “Bogota. Over the mountain crests.”

“Bogota,” he said. “Bogota. Over the mountain peaks.”

“A wild man—using wild words,” said Pedro. “Did you hear that—

“A wild man—using wild words,” said Pedro. “Did you hear that—

Bogota? His mind has hardly formed yet. He has only the beginnings of speech.”

Bogota? He’s barely starting to think. He’s just beginning to talk.”

A little boy nipped his hand. “Bogota!” he said mockingly.

A little boy bit his hand. “Bogota!” he said teasingly.

“Aye! A city to your village. I come from the great world—where men have eyes and see.”

“Aye! A city to your village. I come from the big world—where people have eyes and see.”

“His name’s Bogota,” they said.

"His name's Bogota," they said.

“He stumbled,” said Correa—“stumbled twice as we came hither.”

“He tripped,” said Correa—“tripped twice on the way here.”

“Bring him in to the elders.”

“Take him to the council.”

And they thrust him suddenly through a doorway into a room as black as pitch, save at the end there faintly glowed a fire. The crowd closed in behind him and shut out all but the faintest glimmer of day, and before he could arrest himself he had fallen headlong over the feet of a seated man. His arm, outflung, struck the face of someone else as he went down; he felt the soft impact of features and heard a cry of anger, and for a moment he struggled against a number of hands that clutched him. It was a one-sided fight. An inkling of the situation came to him and he lay quiet.

They suddenly pushed him through a doorway into a room as dark as night, except at the far end where a fire glowed faintly. The crowd closed in behind him, blocking out almost all the light, and before he could regain his balance, he tripped and fell over the feet of a man who was sitting down. As he went down, his outstretched arm hit someone else’s face; he felt the soft impact and heard a shout of anger. For a moment, he fought against a bunch of hands gripping him, but it was an uneven match. He started to understand what was happening, so he lay still.

“I fell down,” he said; “I couldn’t see in this pitchy darkness.”

"I fell down," he said. "I couldn't see in this total darkness."

There was a pause as if the unseen persons about him tried to understand his words. Then the voice of Correa said: “He is but newly formed. He stumbles as he walks and mingles words that mean nothing with his speech.”

There was a pause as if the unseen people around him were trying to understand his words. Then Correa's voice said, “He’s just newly formed. He stumbles as he walks and mixes words that don’t mean anything with his speech.”

Others also said things about him that he heard or understood imperfectly.

Others also said things about him that he heard or understood poorly.

“May I sit up?” he asked, in a pause. “I will not struggle against you again.”

“Can I sit up?” he asked during a pause. “I won't fight you again.”

They consulted and let him rise.

They talked it over and let him get up.

The voice of an older man began to question him, and Nunez found himself trying to explain the great world out of which he had fallen, and the sky and mountains and such-like marvels, to these elders who sat in darkness in the Country of the Blind. And they would believe and understand nothing whatever that he told them, a thing quite outside his expectation. They would not even understand many of his words. For fourteen generations these people had been blind and cut off from all the seeing world; the names for all the things of sight had faded and changed; the story of the outer world was faded and changed to a child’s story; and they had ceased to concern themselves with anything beyond the rocky slopes above their circling wall. Blind men of genius had arisen among them and questioned the shreds of belief and tradition they had brought with them from their seeing days, and had dismissed all these things as idle fancies and replaced them with new and saner explanations. Much of their imagination had shrivelled with their eyes, and they had made for themselves new imaginations with their ever more sensitive ears and finger-tips. Slowly Nunez realised this: that his expectation of wonder and reverence at his origin and his gifts was not to be borne out; and after his poor attempt to explain sight to them had been set aside as the confused version of a new-made being describing the marvels of his incoherent sensations, he subsided, a little dashed, into listening to their instruction. And the eldest of the blind men explained to him life and philosophy and religion, how that the world (meaning their valley) had been first an empty hollow in the rocks, and then had come first inanimate things without the gift of touch, and llamas and a few other creatures that had little sense, and then men, and at last angels, whom one could hear singing and making fluttering sounds, but whom no one could touch at all, which puzzled Nunez greatly until he thought of the birds.

The voice of an older man began to question him, and Nunez found himself trying to explain the vast world he had fallen from, including the sky and mountains and other wonders, to these elders who sat in darkness in the Country of the Blind. They believed and understood nothing he told them, which was completely unexpected for him. They didn’t even grasp many of his words. For fourteen generations, these people had been blind and cut off from the seeing world; the names for everything related to sight had faded and changed; the story of the outside world had become a child's tale; and they had stopped caring about anything beyond the rocky slopes surrounding their valley. Blind geniuses had emerged among them, questioning the bits of belief and tradition they had brought from their seeing days, and had dismissed all these ideas as mere fantasies, replacing them with new, more sensible explanations. Much of their imagination had withered along with their sight, and they had crafted new imaginations using their increasingly sensitive ears and fingertips. Slowly, Nunez realized that his hopes for wonder and reverence regarding his origins and gifts were not met; after his failed attempt to explain sight to them was dismissed as the confused ramblings of a new being describing his chaotic feelings, he felt a bit disheartened and began to listen to their teachings. The oldest of the blind men explained life, philosophy, and religion, saying that the world (referring to their valley) had once been an empty hollow in the rocks. Then came inanimate things without the sense of touch, followed by llamas and a few other creatures with limited awareness, then humans, and finally angels, whom they could hear singing and making fluttering sounds, but whom no one could touch at all, which puzzled Nunez until he thought of birds.

He went on to tell Nunez how this time had been divided into the warm and the cold, which are the blind equivalents of day and night, and how it was good to sleep in the warm and work during the cold, so that now, but for his advent, the whole town of the blind would have been asleep. He said Nunez must have been specially created to learn and serve the wisdom they had acquired, and that for all his mental incoherency and stumbling behaviour he must have courage and do his best to learn, and at that all the people in the door-way murmured encouragingly. He said the night—for the blind call their day night—was now far gone, and it behooved everyone to go back to sleep. He asked Nunez if he knew how to sleep, and Nunez said he did, but that before sleep he wanted food. They brought him food, llama’s milk in a bowl and rough salted bread, and led him into a lonely place to eat out of their hearing, and afterwards to slumber until the chill of the mountain evening roused them to begin their day again. But Nunez slumbered not at all.

He went on to explain to Nunez how their time was divided into warm and cold periods, which were the blind equivalents of day and night. He mentioned that it was good to sleep during the warm period and work during the cold one, and that now, if not for his arrival, the entire town of the blind would have been asleep. He told Nunez that he must have been specially created to learn and benefit from the wisdom they had gained, and despite his mental clumsiness and awkward behavior, he needed to have courage and try his best to learn, causing everyone in the doorway to murmur encouragement. He noted that their night—what the blind referred to as day—was now well advanced, and it was time for everyone to return to sleep. He asked Nunez if he knew how to sleep, and Nunez replied that he did, but before sleeping, he wanted something to eat. They brought him food—llama’s milk in a bowl and coarse salted bread—and took him to a secluded spot to eat out of earshot. Afterward, he was meant to sleep until the chill of the mountain evening woke them up to start their day again. But Nunez did not sleep at all.

Instead, he sat up in the place where they had left him, resting his limbs and turning the unanticipated circumstances of his arrival over and over in his mind.

Instead, he sat up in the spot where they had left him, relaxing his limbs and replaying the unexpected events of his arrival over and over in his mind.

Every now and then he laughed, sometimes with amusement and sometimes with indignation.

Every now and then he laughed, sometimes out of amusement and sometimes out of outrage.

“Unformed mind!” he said. “Got no senses yet! They little know they’ve been insulting their Heaven-sent King and master . . . . .

“Unformed mind!” he said. “Has no senses yet! They have no idea they've been insulting their Heaven-sent King and master . . . . .

“I see I must bring them to reason.

“I see I need to make them understand.”

“Let me think.

“Give me a moment.”

“Let me think.”

"Give me a moment."

He was still thinking when the sun set.

He was still thinking when the sun went down.

Nunez had an eye for all beautiful things, and it seemed to him that the glow upon the snow-fields and glaciers that rose about the valley on every side was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. His eyes went from that inaccessible glory to the village and irrigated fields, fast sinking into the twilight, and suddenly a wave of emotion took him, and he thanked God from the bottom of his heart that the power of sight had been given him.

Nunez appreciated all things beautiful, and he thought that the shining snow fields and glaciers surrounding the valley were the most breathtaking sights he had ever encountered. His gaze shifted from that unreachable beauty to the village and the irrigated fields, which were quickly fading into the twilight. Suddenly, a wave of emotion washed over him, and he thanked God from the depths of his heart for the gift of sight.

He heard a voice calling to him from out of the village.

He heard someone calling to him from the village.

“Yaho there, Bogota! Come hither!”

“Hey there, Bogota! Come here!”

At that he stood up, smiling. He would show these people once and for all what sight would do for a man. They would seek him, but not find him.

At that, he stood up, smiling. He would show these people once and for all what sight could do for a man. They would look for him, but they wouldn't find him.

“You move not, Bogota,” said the voice.

“You don’t move, Bogota,” said the voice.

He laughed noiselessly and made two stealthy steps aside from the path.

He laughed silently and took two cautious steps off the path.

“Trample not on the grass, Bogota; that is not allowed.”

“Don’t step on the grass, Bogota; that’s not allowed.”

Nunez had scarcely heard the sound he made himself. He stopped, amazed.

Nunez had barely heard the noise he made. He stopped, surprised.

The owner of the voice came running up the piebald path towards him.

The person with the voice came running up the multicolored path toward him.

He stepped back into the pathway. “Here I am,” he said.

He stepped back onto the path. “Here I am,” he said.

“Why did you not come when I called you?” said the blind man. “Must you be led like a child? Cannot you hear the path as you walk?”

“Why didn’t you come when I called you?” asked the blind man. “Do you need to be guided like a child? Can’t you hear the path as you walk?”

Nunez laughed. “I can see it,” he said.

Nunez laughed. “I can see it,” he said.

“There is no such word as see,” said the blind man, after a pause. “Cease this folly and follow the sound of my feet.”

“There’s no such word as see,” said the blind man, after a pause. “Stop this nonsense and follow the sound of my footsteps.”

Nunez followed, a little annoyed.

Nunez followed, slightly annoyed.

“My time will come,” he said.

“My time will come,” he said.

“You’ll learn,” the blind man answered. “There is much to learn in the world.”

“You’ll learn,” the blind man replied. “There’s a lot to learn in the world.”

“Has no one told you, ‘In the Country of the Blind the One-Eyed Man is King?’”

“Has no one told you, ‘In the Country of the Blind, the One-Eyed Man is King?’”

“What is blind?” asked the blind man, carelessly, over his shoulder.

“What is blind?” the blind man asked casually, looking over his shoulder.

Four days passed and the fifth found the King of the Blind still incognito, as a clumsy and useless stranger among his subjects.

Four days went by, and on the fifth day, the King of the Blind was still incognito, acting like a clumsy and useless stranger among his people.

It was, he found, much more difficult to proclaim himself than he had supposed, and in the meantime, while he meditated his coup d’etat, he did what he was told and learnt the manners and customs of the Country of the Blind. He found working and going about at night a particularly irksome thing, and he decided that that should be the first thing he would change.

It turned out to be way harder for him to declare himself than he had thought, and in the meantime, while he was planning his coup d’etat, he followed the rules and learned the ways and customs of the Country of the Blind. He found working and getting around at night particularly annoying, and he decided that would be the first thing he would change.

They led a simple, laborious life, these people, with all the elements of virtue and happiness as these things can be understood by men. They toiled, but not oppressively; they had food and clothing sufficient for their needs; they had days and seasons of rest; they made much of music and singing, and there was love among them and little children. It was marvellous with what confidence and precision they went about their ordered world. Everything, you see, had been made to fit their needs; each of the radiating paths of the valley area had a constant angle to the others, and was distinguished by a special notch upon its kerbing; all obstacles and irregularities of path or meadow had long since been cleared away; all their methods and procedure arose naturally from their special needs. Their senses had become marvellously acute; they could hear and judge the slightest gesture of a man a dozen paces away—could hear the very beating of his heart. Intonation had long replaced expression with them, and touches gesture, and their work with hoe and spade and fork was as free and confident as garden work can be. Their sense of smell was extraordinarily fine; they could distinguish individual differences as readily as a dog can, and they went about the tending of llamas, who lived among the rocks above and came to the wall for food and shelter, with ease and confidence. It was only when at last Nunez sought to assert himself that he found how easy and confident their movements could be.

They lived a simple, hardworking life, these people, with all the elements of goodness and happiness as people can understand them. They worked, but it wasn't exhausting; they had enough food and clothing for their needs; they had days and seasons to rest; they enjoyed music and singing, and there was love among them and little kids. It was amazing how confidently and precisely they moved through their organized world. Everything, you see, was designed to meet their needs; each of the paths radiating through the valley had a consistent angle to the others and was marked by a unique notch on its edge; all obstacles and irregularities in the paths or fields had been cleared away long ago; all their methods and routines developed naturally from their specific needs. Their senses had become remarkably sharp; they could hear and discern the faintest gesture of a person a dozen paces away—could even hear the beating of their heart. They relied on tone rather than facial expressions, and their gardening work with hoe, spade, and fork was as free and confident as gardening can be. Their sense of smell was extraordinarily keen; they could easily pick up individual scents like a dog can, and they tended to the llamas that lived among the rocks above and came to the wall for food and shelter with comfort and assurance. It was only when Nunez finally tried to assert himself that he realized just how effortless and assured their movements could be.

He rebelled only after he had tried persuasion.

He only rebelled after he tried to persuade them.

He tried at first on several occasions to tell them of sight. “Look you here, you people,” he said. “There are things you do not understand in me.”

He initially attempted multiple times to explain his perspective to them. “Listen, everyone,” he said. “There are things about me that you don't get.”

Once or twice one or two of them attended to him; they sat with faces downcast and ears turned intelligently towards him, and he did his best to tell them what it was to see. Among his hearers was a girl, with eyelids less red and sunken than the others, so that one could almost fancy she was hiding eyes, whom especially he hoped to persuade. He spoke of the beauties of sight, of watching the mountains, of the sky and the sunrise, and they heard him with amused incredulity that presently became condemnatory. They told him there were indeed no mountains at all, but that the end of the rocks where the llamas grazed was indeed the end of the world; thence sprang a cavernous roof of the universe, from which the dew and the avalanches fell; and when he maintained stoutly the world had neither end nor roof such as they supposed, they said his thoughts were wicked. So far as he could describe sky and clouds and stars to them it seemed to them a hideous void, a terrible blankness in the place of the smooth roof to things in which they believed—it was an article of faith with them that the cavern roof was exquisitely smooth to the touch. He saw that in some manner he shocked them, and gave up that aspect of the matter altogether, and tried to show them the practical value of sight. One morning he saw Pedro in the path called Seventeen and coming towards the central houses, but still too far off for hearing or scent, and he told them as much. “In a little while,” he prophesied, “Pedro will be here.” An old man remarked that Pedro had no business on path Seventeen, and then, as if in confirmation, that individual as he drew near turned and went transversely into path Ten, and so back with nimble paces towards the outer wall. They mocked Nunez when Pedro did not arrive, and afterwards, when he asked Pedro questions to clear his character, Pedro denied and outfaced him, and was afterwards hostile to him.

Once or twice, a couple of them paid attention to him; they sat with their heads down and listened intently, and he did his best to explain what it meant to see. Among his audience was a girl, her eyelids less red and sunken than the others', making it almost seem like she was hiding her eyes, and he particularly hoped to convince her. He talked about the beauty of sight, about watching the mountains, the sky, and the sunrise, and they listened with a mix of amusement and eventual disapproval. They told him there were no mountains at all, claiming that the end of the rocks where the llamas grazed marked the edge of the world; from there, they believed, extended a cavernous ceiling of the universe, from which dew and avalanches fell. When he insisted firmly that the world had neither an end nor a ceiling as they imagined, they said his thoughts were sinful. As much as he tried to describe the sky, clouds, and stars, they saw it as a hideous void, a terrible emptiness in place of the smooth ceiling they believed in—it was a matter of faith for them that the cavern roof was perfectly smooth to the touch. He realized he had shocked them somehow, so he dropped that line of conversation entirely and tried to highlight the practical benefits of sight. One morning, he spotted Pedro on the path called Seventeen, approaching the central houses but still too far away to hear or smell, and he told them as much. “In a little while,” he predicted, “Pedro will be here.” An old man commented that Pedro had no reason to be on path Seventeen, and then, as if to prove the point, Pedro turned and veered onto path Ten, heading back swiftly towards the outer wall. They mocked Nunez when Pedro didn't show up, and later, when he questioned Pedro to clear his name, Pedro denied everything and confronted him, becoming hostile afterward.

Then he induced them to let him go a long way up the sloping meadows towards the wall with one complaisant individual, and to him he promised to describe all that happened among the houses. He noted certain goings and comings, but the things that really seemed to signify to these people happened inside of or behind the windowless houses—the only things they took note of to test him by—and of those he could see or tell nothing; and it was after the failure of this attempt, and the ridicule they could not repress, that he resorted to force. He thought of seizing a spade and suddenly smiting one or two of them to earth, and so in fair combat showing the advantage of eyes. He went so far with that resolution as to seize his spade, and then he discovered a new thing about himself, and that was that it was impossible for him to hit a blind man in cold blood.

Then he convinced them to let him go a long way up the sloping meadows toward the wall with one agreeable person, and he promised him he would share everything that happened among the houses. He noticed certain arrivals and departures, but what really seemed to matter to these people took place inside or behind the windowless houses—the only things they paid attention to in order to test him—and he couldn’t see or say anything about those; it was after this attempt failed, and the laughter they couldn’t hold back, that he resorted to force. He thought of grabbing a spade and suddenly striking one or two of them down, and by doing so demonstrating the advantage of having eyes. He went as far as to grab the spade, and then he realized something new about himself: it was impossible for him to hit a blind man in cold blood.

He hesitated, and found them all aware that he had snatched up the spade. They stood all alert, with their heads on one side, and bent ears towards him for what he would do next.

He hesitated and realized they were all aware that he had grabbed the spade. They stood alert, with their heads tilted to the side and ears perked up, waiting to see what he would do next.

“Put that spade down,” said one, and he felt a sort of helpless horror. He came near obedience.

“Put that spade down,” one of them said, and he felt a wave of helpless horror. He was close to obeying.

Then he had thrust one backwards against a house wall, and fled past him and out of the village.

Then he pushed one back against a house wall and ran past him out of the village.

He went athwart one of their meadows, leaving a track of trampled grass behind his feet, and presently sat down by the side of one of their ways. He felt something of the buoyancy that comes to all men in the beginning of a fight, but more perplexity. He began to realise that you cannot even fight happily with creatures who stand upon a different mental basis to yourself. Far away he saw a number of men carrying spades and sticks come out of the street of houses and advance in a spreading line along the several paths towards him. They advanced slowly, speaking frequently to one another, and ever and again the whole cordon would halt and sniff the air and listen.

He walked across one of their meadows, leaving a trail of crushed grass behind him, and soon sat down beside one of their paths. He felt some of the excitement that comes to everyone at the start of a fight, but even more confusion. He began to understand that you can't really fight effectively with beings who operate on a completely different mindset than you do. In the distance, he saw a group of men holding shovels and sticks coming out of the street of houses and moving in a widening line along the various paths toward him. They moved slowly, talking to each other often, and every now and then, the entire group would stop to sniff the air and listen.

The first time they did this Nunez laughed. But afterwards he did not laugh.

The first time they did this, Nunez laughed. But after that, he didn’t laugh.

One struck his trail in the meadow grass and came stooping and feeling his way along it.

One followed his path in the meadow grass, bending down and feeling his way along it.

For five minutes he watched the slow extension of the cordon, and then his vague disposition to do something forthwith became frantic. He stood up, went a pace or so towards the circumferential wall, turned, and went back a little way. There they all stood in a crescent, still and listening.

For five minutes, he watched the slow expansion of the cordon, and then his vague urge to take action turned desperate. He stood up, took a step or two towards the outer wall, turned around, and moved back a bit. There they all stood in a curve, still and listening.

He also stood still, gripping his spade very tightly in both hands. Should he charge them?

He also stood still, gripping his shovel tightly with both hands. Should he go for it?

The pulse in his ears ran into the rhythm of “In the Country of the Blind the One-Eyed Man is King.”

The beating in his ears matched the rhythm of “In the Country of the Blind the One-Eyed Man is King.”

Should he charge them?

Should he bill them?

He looked back at the high and unclimbable wall behind—unclimbable because of its smooth plastering, but withal pierced with many little doors and at the approaching line of seekers. Behind these others were now coming out of the street of houses.

He looked back at the tall and impossible-to-climb wall behind him—impossible to climb because of its smooth surface, but still marked by many small doors, and at the line of seekers approaching. Behind these people, others were now coming out from the row of houses.

Should he charge them?

Should he bill them?

“Bogota!” called one. “Bogota! where are you?”

“Bogota!” called one. “Bogota! Where are you?”

He gripped his spade still tighter and advanced down the meadows towards the place of habitations, and directly he moved they converged upon him. “I’ll hit them if they touch me,” he swore; “by Heaven, I will. I’ll hit.” He called aloud, “Look here, I’m going to do what I like in this valley! Do you hear? I’m going to do what I like and go where I like.”

He tightened his grip on the spade and walked through the meadows toward the houses, and as he moved, they closed in on him. “I’ll hit them if they touch me,” he swore; “I swear I will. I’ll hit.” He shouted, “Hey! I’m going to do what I want in this valley! Do you hear me? I’m going to do what I want and go wherever I please.”

They were moving in upon him quickly, groping, yet moving rapidly. It was like playing blind man’s buff with everyone blindfolded except one. “Get hold of him!” cried one. He found himself in the arc of a loose curve of pursuers. He felt suddenly he must be active and resolute.

They were closing in on him fast, fumbling around but moving quickly. It felt like playing a game of blind man's bluff where everyone's blindfolded except for one person. "Grab him!" shouted one. He realized he had to be quick and decisive.

“You don’t understand,” he cried, in a voice that was meant to be great and resolute, and which broke. “You are blind and I can see. Leave me alone!”

“You don’t get it,” he yelled, in a voice that was supposed to be strong and determined, but it cracked. “You’re blind and I can see. Just leave me alone!”

“Bogota! Put down that spade and come off the grass!”

“Bogota! Put down that shovel and get off the grass!”

The last order, grotesque in its urban familiarity, produced a gust of anger. “I’ll hurt you,” he said, sobbing with emotion. “By Heaven, I’ll hurt you! Leave me alone!”

The last command, disturbingly familiar in its urban setting, triggered a wave of anger. “I’ll hurt you,” he said, crying with emotion. “I swear, I’ll hurt you! Just leave me alone!”

He began to run—not knowing clearly where to run. He ran from the nearest blind man, because it was a horror to hit him. He stopped, and then made a dash to escape from their closing ranks. He made for where a gap was wide, and the men on either side, with a quick perception of the approach of his paces, rushed in on one another. He sprang forward, and then saw he must be caught, and swish! the spade had struck. He felt the soft thud of hand and arm, and the man was down with a yell of pain, and he was through.

He started running—unsure of where to go. He fled from the nearest blind man, terrified of hitting him. He stopped for a moment, then dashed to escape the tightening circle around him. He aimed for a wide gap, and the men on either side quickly realized he was coming and moved in on each other. He lunged forward and then realized he was about to be caught, and swish! the spade connected. He felt the dull impact of hand and arm, and the man fell with a yell of pain, allowing him to slip through.

Through! And then he was close to the street of houses again, and blind men, whirling spades and stakes, were running with a reasoned swiftness hither and thither.

Through! And then he was near the street of houses again, and blind men, swinging shovels and stakes, were moving with purposeful speed back and forth.

He heard steps behind him just in time, and found a tall man rushing forward and swiping at the sound of him. He lost his nerve, hurled his spade a yard wide of this antagonist, and whirled about and fled, fairly yelling as he dodged another.

He heard footsteps behind him just in time and saw a tall man rushing forward, swinging at him. He panicked, threw his spade a yard wide of his attacker, and spun around to run, practically screaming as he dodged another blow.

He was panic-stricken. He ran furiously to and fro, dodging when there was no need to dodge, and, in his anxiety to see on every side of him at once, stumbling. For a moment he was down and they heard his fall. Far away in the circumferential wall a little doorway looked like Heaven, and he set off in a wild rush for it. He did not even look round at his pursuers until it was gained, and he had stumbled across the bridge, clambered a little way among the rocks, to the surprise and dismay of a young llama, who went leaping out of sight, and lay down sobbing for breath.

He was filled with panic. He ran back and forth frantically, dodging even when he didn't need to, and in his desperation to see everything around him at once, he kept tripping. For a moment, he fell, and they heard him hit the ground. In the distance, a small doorway in the surrounding wall looked like a way out, and he took off in a frantic sprint toward it. He didn’t even glance back at his pursuers until he reached it, stumbling across the bridge and scrambling a little ways among the rocks, surprising and alarming a young llama that jumped out of sight and lay down, gasping for breath.

And so his coup d’etat came to an end.

And so his coup ended.

He stayed outside the wall of the valley of the blind for two nights and days without food or shelter, and meditated upon the Unexpected. During these meditations he repeated very frequently and always with a profounder note of derision the exploded proverb: “In the Country of the Blind the One-Eyed Man is King.” He thought chiefly of ways of fighting and conquering these people, and it grew clear that for him no practicable way was possible. He had no weapons, and now it would be hard to get one.

He stayed outside the valley of the blind for two nights and days without food or shelter, thinking deeply about the Unexpected. During these moments, he often repeated, always with a deeper sense of mockery, the outdated saying: “In the Country of the Blind the One-Eyed Man is King.” He mainly considered how to fight and defeat these people, and it became obvious that there was no feasible way for him to do so. He didn’t have any weapons, and now it would be tough to get one.

The canker of civilisation had got to him even in Bogota, and he could not find it in himself to go down and assassinate a blind man. Of course, if he did that, he might then dictate terms on the threat of assassinating them all. But—Sooner or later he must sleep! . . . .

The decay of civilization had reached him even in Bogota, and he couldn’t bring himself to go down and kill a blind man. Of course, if he did that, he could then make demands by threatening to kill them all. But—sooner or later, he would have to sleep! . . . .

He tried also to find food among the pine trees, to be comfortable under pine boughs while the frost fell at night, and—with less confidence—to catch a llama by artifice in order to try to kill it—perhaps by hammering it with a stone—and so finally, perhaps, to eat some of it. But the llamas had a doubt of him and regarded him with distrustful brown eyes and spat when he drew near. Fear came on him the second day and fits of shivering. Finally he crawled down to the wall of the Country of the Blind and tried to make his terms. He crawled along by the stream, shouting, until two blind men came out to the gate and talked to him.

He also tried to find food among the pine trees, hoping to get comfortable under the pine branches while the frost fell at night, and—with less assurance—attempt to catch a llama using some tricks to possibly kill it—maybe by striking it with a rock—and then maybe eat some of it. But the llamas were suspicious of him, looking at him with distrustful brown eyes and spitting when he got close. On the second day, fear gripped him and he started shivering. Eventually, he crawled down to the wall of the Country of the Blind and tried to negotiate. He crawled along the stream, shouting, until two blind men came out to the gate and spoke to him.

“I was mad,” he said. “But I was only newly made.”

“I was angry,” he said. “But I had just been created.”

They said that was better.

They said that was better.

He told them he was wiser now, and repented of all he had done.

He told them he was wiser now and regretted everything he had done.

Then he wept without intention, for he was very weak and ill now, and they took that as a favourable sign.

Then he cried without meaning to, because he was feeling very weak and sick now, and they saw that as a positive sign.

They asked him if he still thought he could “see.”

They asked him if he still thought he could “see.”

“No,” he said. “That was folly. The word means nothing. Less than nothing!”

“No,” he said. “That was stupid. The word means nothing. Even less than nothing!”

They asked him what was overhead.

They asked him what was above.

“About ten times ten the height of a man there is a roof above the world—of rock—and very, very smooth. So smooth—so beautifully smooth . .” He burst again into hysterical tears. “Before you ask me any more, give me some food or I shall die!”

“About a hundred times the height of a man, there's a roof over the world—made of rock—and it's really, really smooth. So smooth—so perfectly smooth . .” He broke into hysterical tears again. “Before you ask me anything else, give me some food or I’m going to die!”

He expected dire punishments, but these blind people were capable of toleration. They regarded his rebellion as but one more proof of his general idiocy and inferiority, and after they had whipped him they appointed him to do the simplest and heaviest work they had for anyone to do, and he, seeing no other way of living, did submissively what he was told.

He anticipated severe punishments, but these blind individuals were surprisingly tolerant. They viewed his defiance as just another example of his overall stupidity and inferiority, and after they had beaten him, they assigned him the most basic and laborious tasks they had for anyone. Seeing no other way to survive, he obediently did what he was told.

He was ill for some days and they nursed him kindly. That refined his submission. But they insisted on his lying in the dark, and that was a great misery. And blind philosophers came and talked to him of the wicked levity of his mind, and reproved him so impressively for his doubts about the lid of rock that covered their cosmic casserole that he almost doubted whether indeed he was not the victim of hallucination in not seeing it overhead.

He was sick for a few days, and they took care of him politely. That made him more accepting. However, they insisted that he stay in the dark, which was really hard for him. Then, blind philosophers came and lectured him about the dangerous carelessness of his thoughts, scolding him so seriously for doubting the rock cover over their cosmic casserole that he nearly started to question whether he was hallucinating by not seeing it above him.

So Nunez became a citizen of the Country of the Blind, and these people ceased to be a generalised people and became individualities to him, and familiar to him, while the world beyond the mountains became more and more remote and unreal. There was Yacob, his master, a kindly man when not annoyed; there was Pedro, Yacob’s nephew; and there was Medina-sarote, who was the youngest daughter of Yacob. She was little esteemed in the world of the blind, because she had a clear-cut face and lacked that satisfying, glossy smoothness that is the blind man’s ideal of feminine beauty, but Nunez thought her beautiful at first, and presently the most beautiful thing in the whole creation. Her closed eyelids were not sunken and red after the common way of the valley, but lay as though they might open again at any moment; and she had long eyelashes, which were considered a grave disfigurement. And her voice was weak and did not satisfy the acute hearing of the valley swains. So that she had no lover.

So Nunez became a citizen of the Country of the Blind, and these people stopped being a generalized group and became individuals to him, familiar and distinct, while the world beyond the mountains grew more distant and unreal. There was Yacob, his master, a kind man when he wasn’t bothered; there was Pedro, Yacob’s nephew; and there was Medina-sarote, the youngest daughter of Yacob. She wasn't highly regarded in the blind community because she had a defined face and lacked the smoothness that blind men idealized in feminine beauty, but Nunez initially thought she was beautiful and eventually considered her the most beautiful thing in existence. Her closed eyelids weren’t sunken and red like those of most people in the valley; they looked like they could open at any moment, and she had long eyelashes, which were seen as a serious flaw. Her voice was weak and didn’t meet the keen ears of the valley's suitors, so she had no admirer.

There came a time when Nunez thought that, could he win her, he would be resigned to live in the valley for all the rest of his days.

There came a point when Nunez believed that if he could win her over, he would be willing to live in the valley for the rest of his life.

He watched her; he sought opportunities of doing her little services and presently he found that she observed him. Once at a rest-day gathering they sat side by side in the dim starlight, and the music was sweet. His hand came upon hers and he dared to clasp it. Then very tenderly she returned his pressure. And one day, as they were at their meal in the darkness, he felt her hand very softly seeking him, and as it chanced the fire leapt then, and he saw the tenderness of her face.

He watched her; he looked for chances to do small favors for her and soon realized that she was noticing him. Once at a gathering on a day off, they sat next to each other in the dim starlight, and the music was beautiful. His hand found hers, and he dared to hold it. Then, very gently, she squeezed his hand back. One day, while they were eating in the dark, he felt her hand softly reaching for him, and just then the fire flickered, allowing him to see the warmth in her expression.

He sought to speak to her.

He wanted to talk to her.

He went to her one day when she was sitting in the summer moonlight spinning. The light made her a thing of silver and mystery. He sat down at her feet and told her he loved her, and told her how beautiful she seemed to him. He had a lover’s voice, he spoke with a tender reverence that came near to awe, and she had never before been touched by adoration. She made him no definite answer, but it was clear his words pleased her.

He went to her one day while she was sitting in the summer moonlight, spinning. The light made her look like a shimmering figure of silver and mystery. He sat down at her feet and confessed his love for her, telling her how beautiful she appeared to him. He spoke with a lover's voice, full of tender reverence that felt almost like awe, and she had never experienced such adoration before. She didn't give him a clear answer, but it was obvious that his words delighted her.

After that he talked to her whenever he could take an opportunity. The valley became the world for him, and the world beyond the mountains where men lived by day seemed no more than a fairy tale he would some day pour into her ears. Very tentatively and timidly he spoke to her of sight.

After that, he talked to her whenever he had the chance. The valley became his whole world, and the outside world beyond the mountains, where people lived during the day, felt like nothing more than a fairy tale he would someday share with her. Very carefully and shyly, he spoke to her about what he saw.

Sight seemed to her the most poetical of fancies, and she listened to his description of the stars and the mountains and her own sweet white-lit beauty as though it was a guilty indulgence. She did not believe, she could only half understand, but she was mysteriously delighted, and it seemed to him that she completely understood.

Sight appeared to her as the most beautiful of inspirations, and she listened to his descriptions of the stars, the mountains, and her own lovely, softly-lit beauty as if it were a secret pleasure. She didn’t fully believe it or completely grasp it, but she felt an inexplicable joy, and it seemed to him that she totally understood.

His love lost its awe and took courage. Presently he was for demanding her of Yacob and the elders in marriage, but she became fearful and delayed. And it was one of her elder sisters who first told Yacob that Medina-sarote and Nunez were in love.

His love lost its wonder and gained confidence. Soon, he was ready to ask Yacob and the elders for her hand in marriage, but she became afraid and hesitated. It was one of her older sisters who first informed Yacob that Medina-sarote and Nunez were in love.

There was from the first very great opposition to the marriage of Nunez and Medina-sarote; not so much because they valued her as because they held him as a being apart, an idiot, incompetent thing below the permissible level of a man. Her sisters opposed it bitterly as bringing discredit on them all; and old Yacob, though he had formed a sort of liking for his clumsy, obedient serf, shook his head and said the thing could not be. The young men were all angry at the idea of corrupting the race, and one went so far as to revile and strike Nunez. He struck back. Then for the first time he found an advantage in seeing, even by twilight, and after that fight was over no one was disposed to raise a hand against him. But they still found his marriage impossible.

There was a lot of strong opposition right from the start to the marriage between Nunez and Medina-sarote; not so much because they valued her, but because they viewed him as someone separate, an idiot, and not competent enough to be considered a real man. Her sisters opposed the marriage fiercely, seeing it as a shame on their family; and old Yacob, even though he had developed a sort of fondness for his awkward, obedient servant, shook his head and said it couldn’t happen. The young men were all upset at the thought of ruining their lineage, and one even went as far as to insult and hit Nunez. He fought back. Then for the first time, he realized the advantage of being able to see—even in twilight—and after that fight, no one dared to lay a hand on him. But they still deemed his marriage impossible.

Old Yacob had a tenderness for his last little daughter, and was grieved to have her weep upon his shoulder.

Old Yacob had a soft spot for his youngest daughter, and he felt sad to have her crying on his shoulder.

“You see, my dear, he’s an idiot. He has delusions; he can’t do anything right.”

"You see, my dear, he's an idiot. He has delusions; he can't do anything right."

“I know,” wept Medina-sarote. “But he’s better than he was. He’s getting better. And he’s strong, dear father, and kind—stronger and kinder than any other man in the world. And he loves me—and, father, I love him.”

“I know,” cried Medina-sarote. “But he’s better than he was. He’s improving. And he’s strong, dear father, and kind—stronger and kinder than any other man in the world. And he loves me—and, father, I love him.”

Old Yacob was greatly distressed to find her inconsolable, and, besides—what made it more distressing—he liked Nunez for many things. So he went and sat in the windowless council-chamber with the other elders and watched the trend of the talk, and said, at the proper time, “He’s better than he was. Very likely, some day, we shall find him as sane as ourselves.”

Old Yacob was really upset to see her so heartbroken, and what made it even worse was that he liked Nunez for many reasons. So he sat in the windowless meeting room with the other elders, keeping an eye on the conversation, and said at the right moment, “He’s better than he used to be. It’s likely that one day we’ll find him as sane as the rest of us.”

Then afterwards one of the elders, who thought deeply, had an idea. He was a great doctor among these people, their medicine-man, and he had a very philosophical and inventive mind, and the idea of curing Nunez of his peculiarities appealed to him. One day when Yacob was present he returned to the topic of Nunez. “I have examined Nunez,” he said, “and the case is clearer to me. I think very probably he might be cured.”

Then later, one of the elders, who was thoughtful, came up with an idea. He was a highly respected doctor among these people, their medicine-man, and he had a philosophical and inventive mind. The thought of curing Nunez of his unusual traits fascinated him. One day when Yacob was there, he brought up the subject of Nunez again. “I have looked into Nunez,” he said, “and the situation is clearer to me. I believe he could very likely be cured.”

“This is what I have always hoped,” said old Yacob.

“This is what I've always hoped for,” said old Yacob.

“His brain is affected,” said the blind doctor.

“His brain is impacted,” said the blind doctor.

The elders murmured assent.

The elders nodded in agreement.

“Now, what affects it?”

“Now, what impacts it?”

“Ah!” said old Yacob.

“Ah!” said old Jacob.

This,” said the doctor, answering his own question. “Those queer things that are called the eyes, and which exist to make an agreeable depression in the face, are diseased, in the case of Nunez, in such a way as to affect his brain. They are greatly distended, he has eyelashes, and his eyelids move, and consequently his brain is in a state of constant irritation and distraction.”

This,” said the doctor, answering his own question. “Those strange things called eyes, which exist to create a nice contour in the face, are diseased in Nunez’s case in a way that impacts his brain. They are greatly swollen, he has eyelashes, and his eyelids move, so his brain is in a constant state of irritation and distraction.”

“Yes?” said old Yacob. “Yes?”

“Yup?” said old Yacob. “Yup?”

“And I think I may say with reasonable certainty that, in order to cure him complete, all that we need to do is a simple and easy surgical operation—namely, to remove these irritant bodies.”

“And I think I can say with reasonable certainty that, to fully cure him, all we need to do is a simple and easy surgical operation—specifically, to remove these irritating objects.”

“And then he will be sane?”

“And then he will be sane?”

“Then he will be perfectly sane, and a quite admirable citizen.”

“Then he will be completely sane and a truly admirable citizen.”

“Thank Heaven for science!” said old Yacob, and went forth at once to tell Nunez of his happy hopes.

“Thank goodness for science!” said old Yacob, and he immediately went out to share his great news with Nunez.

But Nunez’s manner of receiving the good news struck him as being cold and disappointing.

But Nunez’s way of receiving the good news felt cold and disappointing to him.

“One might think,” he said, “from the tone you take that you did not care for my daughter.”

“One might think,” he said, “from the way you sound that you don’t care for my daughter.”

It was Medina-sarote who persuaded Nunez to face the blind surgeons.

It was Medina-sarote who convinced Nunez to confront the blind surgeons.

You do not want me,” he said, “to lose my gift of sight?”

You don't want me,” he said, “to lose my ability to see?”

She shook her head.

She nodded no.

“My world is sight.”

“My world is vision.”

Her head drooped lower.

Her head hung lower.

“There are the beautiful things, the beautiful little things—the flowers, the lichens amidst the rocks, the light and softness on a piece of fur, the far sky with its drifting dawn of clouds, the sunsets and the stars. And there is you. For you alone it is good to have sight, to see your sweet, serene face, your kindly lips, your dear, beautiful hands folded together. . . . . It is these eyes of mine you won, these eyes that hold me to you, that these idiots seek. Instead, I must touch you, hear you, and never see you again. I must come under that roof of rock and stone and darkness, that horrible roof under which your imaginations stoop . . . No; you would not have me do that?”

“There are the beautiful things, the beautiful little things—the flowers, the lichens among the rocks, the light and softness on a piece of fur, the distant sky with its drifting dawn clouds, the sunsets and the stars. And there is you. For you alone it is worth having sight, to see your sweet, serene face, your kind lips, your dear, beautiful hands folded together. . . . . It is these eyes of mine you have captured, these eyes that connect me to you, that these fools seek. Instead, I must touch you, hear you, and never see you again. I must come under that roof of rock and stone and darkness, that horrible roof under which your imaginations bend . . . No; you wouldn’t want me to do that?”

A disagreeable doubt had arisen in him. He stopped and left the thing a question.

A troubling doubt had popped up in him. He paused and left it as an open question.

“I wish,” she said, “sometimes—” She paused.

“I wish,” she said, “sometimes—” She paused.

“Yes?” he said, a little apprehensively.

“Yes?” he said, a bit nervously.

“I wish sometimes—you would not talk like that.”

"I sometimes wish you wouldn't talk like that."

“Like what?”

"What do you mean?"

“I know it’s pretty—it’s your imagination. I love it, but now—”

“I know it’s beautiful—it’s your imagination. I love it, but now—”

He felt cold. “Now?” he said, faintly.

He felt cold. “Now?” he said weakly.

She sat quite still.

She sat very still.

“You mean—you think—I should be better, better perhaps—”

"You mean—you think—I should be better, maybe—"

He was realising things very swiftly. He felt anger perhaps, anger at the dull course of fate, but also sympathy for her lack of understanding—a sympathy near akin to pity.

He was realizing things very quickly. He felt anger, maybe, anger at the boring path of fate, but also sympathy for her lack of understanding—a sympathy close to pity.

Dear,” he said, and he could see by her whiteness how tensely her spirit pressed against the things she could not say. He put his arms about her, he kissed her ear, and they sat for a time in silence.

Dear,” he said, and he could see by her pale face how intensely her feelings were struggling against the things she couldn't express. He wrapped his arms around her, kissed her ear, and they sat together in silence for a while.

“If I were to consent to this?” he said at last, in a voice that was very gentle.

“If I were to agree to this?” he said finally, in a voice that was very gentle.

She flung her arms about him, weeping wildly. “Oh, if you would,” she sobbed, “if only you would!”

She wrapped her arms around him, crying uncontrollably. “Oh, if you would,” she sobbed, “if only you would!”

For a week before the operation that was to raise him from his servitude and inferiority to the level of a blind citizen Nunez knew nothing of sleep, and all through the warm, sunlit hours, while the others slumbered happily, he sat brooding or wandered aimlessly, trying to bring his mind to bear on his dilemma. He had given his answer, he had given his consent, and still he was not sure. And at last work-time was over, the sun rose in splendour over the golden crests, and his last day of vision began for him. He had a few minutes with Medina-sarote before she went apart to sleep.

For a week leading up to the operation that was supposed to lift him from his servitude and feelings of inferiority to the status of a blind citizen, Nunez couldn’t sleep at all. While others enjoyed their peaceful rest in the warm, sunny hours, he sat lost in thought or wandered around aimlessly, trying to focus on his dilemma. He had made his choice and given his consent, but uncertainty still clouded his mind. Finally, the workday ended, the sun rose brilliantly over the golden peaks, and his last day of sight began. He had a few moments with Medina-sarote before she went off to sleep.

“To-morrow,” he said, “I shall see no more.”

"Tomorrow," he said, "I won't see any more."

“Dear heart!” she answered, and pressed his hands with all her strength.

“Dear heart!” she replied, gripping his hands as tightly as she could.

“They will hurt you but little,” she said; “and you are going through this pain, you are going through it, dear lover, for me . . . . Dear, if a woman’s heart and life can do it, I will repay you. My dearest one, my dearest with the tender voice, I will repay.”

"They won’t hurt you too much," she said; "and you’re experiencing this pain, you’re going through it, my dear lover, for me . . . . My dear, if a woman’s heart and life can make it happen, I will repay you. My sweetest one, my sweetest with the gentle voice, I will repay."

He was drenched in pity for himself and her.

He was soaked in self-pity for himself and her.

He held her in his arms, and pressed his lips to hers and looked on her sweet face for the last time. “Good-bye!” he whispered to that dear sight, “good-bye!”

He held her in his arms, pressed his lips to hers, and gazed at her sweet face for the last time. “Goodbye!” he whispered to that beloved sight, “goodbye!”

And then in silence he turned away from her.

And then he silently turned away from her.

She could hear his slow retreating footsteps, and something in the rhythm of them threw her into a passion of weeping.

She could hear his slow footsteps fading away, and something about their rhythm made her break down in tears.

He walked away.

He walked off.

He had fully meant to go to a lonely place where the meadows were beautiful with white narcissus, and there remain until the hour of his sacrifice should come, but as he walked he lifted up his eyes and saw the morning, the morning like an angel in golden armour, marching down the steeps . . . .

He had really intended to go to a quiet place where the meadows were lovely with white daffodils, and stay there until the time for his sacrifice arrived, but as he walked, he looked up and saw the morning, the morning like an angel in golden armor, coming down the slopes . . . .

It seemed to him that before this splendour he and this blind world in the valley, and his love and all, were no more than a pit of sin.

It felt to him that in the face of this beauty, he, the blind world in the valley, his love, and everything else were nothing more than a pit of sin.

He did not turn aside as he had meant to do, but went on and passed through the wall of the circumference and out upon the rocks, and his eyes were always upon the sunlit ice and snow.

He didn’t turn away like he intended to, but continued on and passed through the wall of the circle and out onto the rocks, always keeping his eyes on the sunlit ice and snow.

He saw their infinite beauty, and his imagination soared over them to the things beyond he was now to resign for ever!

He saw their endless beauty, and his imagination flew over them to the things beyond that he now had to give up forever!

He thought of that great free world that he was parted from, the world that was his own, and he had a vision of those further slopes, distance beyond distance, with Bogota, a place of multitudinous stirring beauty, a glory by day, a luminous mystery by night, a place of palaces and fountains and statues and white houses, lying beautifully in the middle distance. He thought how for a day or so one might come down through passes drawing ever nearer and nearer to its busy streets and ways. He thought of the river journey, day by day, from great Bogota to the still vaster world beyond, through towns and villages, forest and desert places, the rushing river day by day, until its banks receded, and the big steamers came splashing by and one had reached the sea—the limitless sea, with its thousand islands, its thousands of islands, and its ships seen dimly far away in their incessant journeyings round and about that greater world. And there, unpent by mountains, one saw the sky—the sky, not such a disc as one saw it here, but an arch of immeasurable blue, a deep of deeps in which the circling stars were floating . . . .

He thought of that amazing free world he was separated from, the world that belonged to him, and he imagined those distant slopes, endlessly beyond, with Bogotá, a place of countless stirring beauties, a glory by day, a glowing mystery by night, a place of palaces and fountains and statues and white houses, beautifully situated in the middle distance. He considered how for a day or so one could travel through passes, getting closer and closer to its bustling streets and roads. He thought about the river journey, day by day, from great Bogotá to the even larger world beyond, through towns and villages, forests and deserts, the rushing river day after day, until its banks faded away and the big steamers passed by, finally reaching the sea—the endless sea, with its thousands of islands, and its ships seen faintly in their constant travels around that greater world. And there, unconfined by mountains, one could see the sky—the sky, not like the flat disc seen here, but a vast arch of deep blue, an abyss where the circling stars floated...

His eyes began to scrutinise the great curtain of the mountains with a keener inquiry.

His eyes started to examine the vast curtain of the mountains with a sharper curiosity.

For example; if one went so, up that gully and to that chimney there, then one might come out high among those stunted pines that ran round in a sort of shelf and rose still higher and higher as it passed above the gorge. And then? That talus might be managed. Thence perhaps a climb might be found to take him up to the precipice that came below the snow; and if that chimney failed, then another farther to the east might serve his purpose better. And then? Then one would be out upon the amber-lit snow there, and half-way up to the crest of those beautiful desolations. And suppose one had good fortune!

For example, if someone went up that gully and to that chimney over there, they might find themselves high up among those stunted pines that formed a sort of ledge and rose even higher as it passed above the gorge. And then? That talus might be manageable. From there, perhaps a climb could lead them up to the cliff that dropped below the snow; and if that chimney didn’t work out, another one farther to the east might suit their needs better. And then? Then they would be out onto the amber-lit snow and halfway up to the peak of those stunning desolations. And suppose they had good luck!

He glanced back at the village, then turned right round and regarded it with folded arms.

He looked back at the village, then turned around and stared at it with his arms crossed.

He thought of Medina-sarote, and she had become small and remote.

He thought of Medina-sarote, and she felt distant and insignificant.

He turned again towards the mountain wall down which the day had come to him.

He turned again toward the mountain wall that had brought the day to him.

Then very circumspectly he began his climb.

Then he started his climb very carefully.

When sunset came he was not longer climbing, but he was far and high. His clothes were torn, his limbs were bloodstained, he was bruised in many places, but he lay as if he were at his ease, and there was a smile on his face.

When the sun set, he was no longer climbing, but he was far up and high. His clothes were torn, his limbs were covered in blood, and he had bruises all over, but he lay there as if he were comfortable, with a smile on his face.

From where he rested the valley seemed as if it were in a pit and nearly a mile below. Already it was dim with haze and shadow, though the mountain summits around him were things of light and fire. The mountain summits around him were things of light and fire, and the little things in the rocks near at hand were drenched with light and beauty, a vein of green mineral piercing the grey, a flash of small crystal here and there, a minute, minutely-beautiful orange lichen close beside his face. There were deep, mysterious shadows in the gorge, blue deepening into purple, and purple into a luminous darkness, and overhead was the illimitable vastness of the sky. But he heeded these things no longer, but lay quite still there, smiling as if he were content now merely to have escaped from the valley of the Blind, in which he had thought to be King. And the glow of the sunset passed, and the night came, and still he lay there, under the cold, clear stars.

From where he rested, the valley looked like it was in a pit, almost a mile below. It was already dim with haze and shadows, while the mountain peaks around him were bright and fiery. The mountain peaks were full of light and fire, and the small things in the nearby rocks were illuminated with beauty: a streak of green mineral cutting through the gray, a glint of tiny crystals here and there, and a tiny, beautifully detailed orange lichen right beside his face. There were deep, mysterious shadows in the gorge, blue fading into purple, and purple into a glowing darkness, with the endless expanse of the sky overhead. But he no longer paid attention to these things; he lay still, smiling as if he were satisfied just to have escaped from the valley of the Blind, where he had thought he would be King. The sunset's glow faded, night fell, and he still lay there, under the cold, clear stars.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!